Spoiler Q & A / Game Chat

[Catgirls]

*All questions or discussion about Utawarerumono that contain spoilers for future episodes, should go here, along with discussion about the game, subsequent events pertinent to the game, scans from magazines that might tip off future events related to the Anime and anything deemed spoiler-ish to the currently running show. Examples of this would be items found on 2Chan/4Chan or blogs. General, non-spoiler information about the series and characters can be found in the Utawarerumono Q & A (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?t=31627) thread.

An example spoiler question would be something along these lines:

Q. What happened to Grandma?

A. Grandma was killed protecting Aruru in episode 4.
Or if you had a question for someone that played the game.

*post to be updated if needed.

[Onizuka-GTO]

Do Fox(y) Females only have tails, or do fox males have them as well?

thats been bugging me for a while now. :(

[KBTKaiser]

They do. Check ep 4 during the initial assault. Dorii and Gura's tails are shown rather prominently while firing arrow after arrow.

[Vexx]

Problem is they're the *only* ones. In another thread, its speculated since they come from "far away" they may belong to a different subset of the "fox-people" race. The local males appear to be tail-less (so far).

[Crimen Scythe]

my question is...will there be other significant chars that will die in the anime...?

such as grandma's death

[Shiroth]

my question is...will there be other significant chars that will die in the anime...?

such as grandma's death
Well her death carried on to more character development and to carry on the story - we might get more deaths to do the same, who knows.

[KBTKaiser]

Problem is they're the *only* ones. In another thread, its speculated since they come from "far away" they may belong to a different subset of the "fox-people" race. The local males appear to be tail-less (so far).

Perhaps a coming of age ceremony sheds/cuts the tail then?

[Onizuka-GTO]

self multilation eh? well that isn't uncommon even today.

I can accept that, but i'm glad it only happens to blokes. As long as they don't touch Aruruw kawaii tail im fine.

:D

[Rafal]

They do. Check ep 4 during the initial assault. Dorii and Gura's tails are shown rather prominently while firing arrow after arrow.

They're both girls as well, as was made clear in the game. Only females appear to have tails.

[KBTKaiser]

Uh...no...

One time Hakuoro called Oboro up to the viewing platform and noted Dorii and Gura training the soldiers and commented that it must have been hard for twin girls in chaotic time like this. Oboro was like "huh?" and told Hakuoro that Dorii and Gura were boys. The twins even came up to the platform and told Hakuoro in person.

Edit: okay that earlier point I had here was wrong, but here's a more reinforcing point.

The voices in the show are very male for thier age, I think.

[zalas]

Here are the lines from the game KBTKaiser was referring to...

「ならいいんだが。特にあの双子は女の子だ。こちらから気を付けてやらんとな」

「‥‥双子の女の子？」

「誰だ、双子の女の子って」

「誰だって、ドリィとグラァに決まってるだろうが」

「‥‥‥兄者、えらい勘違いをしてないか？」

「勘違い？」

「「若様。そろそろ警護の時間です」」

「ああ、いいところに来たな」

「「はい？」」

「　？　」

「兄者、こいつらは男だぞ」

「‥‥‥‥何だって？」

「だから、男だ」

「‥‥‥‥」

「な！？」

「いや‥‥まさか、冗談だろう」

「俺は冗談でこんな事言わないぞ」

「男‥‥」

「はい、男ですけど」

「お疑いでしたら確かめてみますか？」

「確かめる？」

「はい」

「どうしてもと[仰*おっしゃ]るのでしたら、脱ぎますけど」

「い！？」

「他の人はイヤですけど」

「兄者様になら僕達‥‥」

「い、い、いや、いい！！」

So yes, they are boys, and um... there are suspicions about the type of relationship they have with Oboro. ;)

[KBTKaiser]

According to the epilogue of the game it was a blood oath of servitude by their parents to Oboro's family, if I read it correctly.

[zalas]

No, that's not the relationship in question ;o

[KBTKaiser]

please, let's not dirty our thoughts of a rather straight show with that stuff. >>;

[Rafal]

So yes, they are boys, and um... there are suspicions about the type of relationship they have with Oboro. ;)

Hmm I see, it's been a while since I played the game and I had forgotten about that part. I just remembered that from Hakuoro's point of view they were girls. Oh well, thanks for clearing that up. :)

[MidNteJ]

Hankuoro probably had the twins girls fantasy

he dreamt about la la land xD

[Ichy]

I have a little Question:
What is Benawis hissatsu move?
And same question for Hankuoro and the twins :D

[PGilis]

Some days ago i found this summary for some content from the original game. I don't remember the site where i saw it, but i will put here the game summary for the story up until episode 07. If you have intention of play the game, please don't read. Has massive spoilers:





Massive game spoilers. Read to your own risk.


Utawareru Mono Summary

By Mastress Alita

~~~~~

Note: My knowledge of Japanese is very limited and this summary was made heavily from information gathered from using Anime Game Text Hooker + Atlas Japanese Translation Software for translation. Therefore, there are likely going to be errors. If you find incorrect information, please let me know so I can fix it.

~~~~~

Part 1


A man wakes up in a strange place. He sees a girl above him telling him that everything is going to be fine, and he fades back into sleep, listening to a soft singing.

The next day he awakes and the girl is there, telling him to keep still because he has suffered a terrible injury. Confused, she tells him that she is Eruruu and he is in her home. She asks if he remembers, that he fell in the forest. She found him wounded and brought him to her home and he had been asleep for three days in critical condition. She tells him that everything will be alright, as her grandma and herself have been taking care of his wounds. He thanks her and falls back asleep.

~~~~~

He awakes the next day and sees a young girl looking over him. As soon as he opens his eyes, she wanders off. Even though it brings him great pain, he stands, taking in his surroundings. He steps outside, and Eruruu sees him. She rushes to him and tells him he must go back in and rest, that he is too hurt to be moving around yet. He insists that he is okay, and she tells him that it is a very severe injury and should still be resting, and helps him back to the house.

Inside, she tends to his wounds, and he thanks her again. She then asks him what his name is. He realizes that he cannot remember his own name, nor how he got the injury. Eruruu's grandmother then comes into the room with more medicine and says he has amnesia. Eruruu asks if something can be done, and her grandmother says that there is no medicine that can bring back someone's lost memory, they'd just have to wait for it to come back around. She says the important thing is for him to heal, and he goes back to bed.

He wakes later that night in extreme pain, but feels a cold rag on his head. He looks up, and notices it is a young girl, not Eruruu, and assumes it must be her sister. He then notices her ears and tail, which he'd never noticed before. Not sure if he's just seeing things, he reaches out a hand to feel and she scampers off.

Then Eruruu comes to see him. She lays him back down and says he is looking a bit better. She asks if he has remembered his name yet, which he hasn't. She says he must be hungry and starts feeding him some porridge. As he eats, he notices her ears and tail as well. She asks what it is, and then he reaches out to stroke them, finding that he isn't just seeing things, they are real. Surprised, she pushes him away, but then apologizes, saying he scared her suddenly touching her tail like that.

She then says that she needs to wipe off his face and asks for him to remove his mask. He is very confused by this, so she holds up a mirror to show him and says she tried to remove it but couldn't. The man looks shocked at seeing the white mask with the small horns on his face. He tries to remove it but becomes overwhelmed in pain. He tries again with no luck -- the mask won't come off, and trying to do so brings him pain. He has no idea what it is or how it got there.

~~~~~

The next day, the man is up and Eruruu asks if he is really okay, and he says he needs to get up and walk a little to heal rather than just stay in bed all the time. Eruruu's grandmother asks if he has recalled anything, and when he confirms he hasn't, she says that he must be given a name cause they have to call him something, and she gives him the name "Hakuoro" until he can get his memory back. Then she gives him some clothes that belonged her to son. He asks Eruruu if they suit him and she says they do very much. He thanks the grandmother and she tells him her name is Tousukuru.

[Visit outside]

Hakuoro and Eruruu go outside. They walk for a moment but he gets tired and asks if they could rest for a moment. Then a man approaches Eruruu and asks her who this strange "masked stranger" is. She explains that he is the one she found wounded and they have been taking care of him. He says that he looks suspicious and asks if she is alright, and she says it is an awful rude way to greet someone. This calms him down and he introduces himself as Teoro, who is considered a "father" to the people there. He introduces himself as "Hakuoro" and he looks surprised; Eruruu explains that her grandmother picked out the name because he has amnesia. A woman then comes over, and is introduced by Eruruu as her "elder sister" and wife of Teoro, Sopoku. Hakuoro is confused by her saying it is her sister, and she explains that they aren't blood related, she is simply like an elder sister figure to her. He is then introduced to some of the villagers.

They talk about how the villagers have been rebuilding a building in the village that was damaged in an earthquake recently. The eldest of the villagers says he remembered the last earthquake like that being when he was young. The whole village seems to have a very "family" like quality between all the members, and Teoro formally welcomes Hakuoro and starts referring to him as "Anchan" (brother).

Teoro and the others leave, and Hakuoro remarks that everyone is friendly and seems like a good person, and Eruruu says this is true.

[Visit fields]

The walk past the fields and Hakuoro asks if they have always been so barren. Eruruu says that they've had no luck with getting growth there, no matter how much they plant and water it. She says that after so many tries they should give up. She then asks if he is ready to leave.

[At the house]

Back at the house, they hear a girl's voice. The little girl is there, and Eruruu
introduces her, Aruruu, her little sister, to Hakuoro. She quickly leaves, and Eruruu
says she must just be surprised to see him wearing their father's clothes because he looks similar to him. She says their father died, and their mother died giving birth to Aruruu. He says he is sorry, and she replies that it happened when they were very young. She says that "Hakuoro" was her father's name.

That evening after resting, he wakes up hungry, having had nothing to eat since the porridge the night before. He goes out to the main room, where Eruruu and Aruruu are making dinner. Tousukuru notes the big feast being prepared and Eruruu says it is in celebration of Hakuoro's recovery. They say a prayer to Yaanaun, the Forest God, and Witsuarunemitia, the great God, and then have dinner. Tousukuru invites Hakuoro to stay with them and asks Eruruu and Aruruu if it is alright; they agree and he thanks them.

That night as he lays down for bed, he wonders just who he is, but before thinking on it much falls asleep.

~~~~~

[Visit outside]

The next day, Hakuoro steps outside. He sees a yawning Aruruu. So far she has always avoided him, and he wonders why, so he decides to take a chance to talk to her while she is still half asleep. He sneaks up to her quietly, and unnoticed, reaches out to pat her hair. She doesn't take notice of him and starts wagging her tail, but then he makes a noise and she is made aware and runs off again. He notices her looking at him from around a corner, and he motions her to come, and she runs off, and he decides his attempt was a failure.

[Visit field]

Hakuoro goes to the field and starts hoeing. Teoro visits him and asks what he is
doing, and he says that everyone else is working and he should be as well. Hakuoro wants to try to fix the soil in the field so that it may be able to harvest their Mororo plants again, and gets support and help from the other villagers.

[At the house]

When Hakuoro enters, Aruruu once again scampers away.

A little later in the day Eruruu and Aruruu leave on an errand, and Tousukuru asks
Hakuoro if he will join them. They leave, and Eruruu tells him they are going
to the forest to collect medical herbs. When entering the forest, Eruruu and Aruruu say a prayer to the Forest God Yaanaun. There is a legend that the evil god Muteikapa lives in the forest for which they need protection. Hakuoro finds it a bit amusing that they would believe such a rumor. Hakuoro asks if the forest is safe then, and Eruruu says that it is fine because they aren't going very far in and it's daytime, but going into the interior at night is very dangerous.

The two girls busy themselves picking plants, humming. Hakuoro tries to help Eruruu, and she describes different plants and herbs. When she's ready to leave, she notices Aruruu is missing. They find her up in a tree eating an apple, and Eruruu demands she come back down. Aruruu had climbed too high and was too scared to get back down, so Hakuoro decides to climb the tree to get Aruruu down. He extends a hand to her, but she doesn't take it. He tries to coax her down, and the branch snaps and she starts to fall, and he snatches her and breaks her fall.

Now late into the evening, after dark, they return to the village. Eruruu is angry because she got so scared at what happened, but starts to calm back down. Aruruu fell asleep being carried back on Hakuoro's back, and in her sleep mumbles, "Father." Hakuoro asks Eruruu if he looks that old to be called father, and gets a laugh out of her.

~~~~~

[Visit field]

The next day Hakuoro once again goes to the field. Eruruu and Sopoku come with some items that he tells them to mix together and put on the field to help the plants grow. They wonder if such a "charm" will work.

[Visit bedroom]

Back at the house, Aruruu sees Hakuoro. Ever since the event at the forest, Hakuoro expects their relationship to be better now, for her to jump into his arms instead of run away. But then... she ends up running away.

That night, Hakuoro is awakened by a sound. He thinks he hears Tousukuru's voice outside, and wonders what is going on as it is around midnight. He sneaks over to look out the window, but sees no one there. He looks in the main room, but she isn't there, only Eruruu and Aruruu are there sleeping. He wonders where she could've gone at such an hour but then goes back to sleep.

~~~~~

[At the house]

Tousukuru and Eruruu are working at making medicines. When Eruruu sees Hakuoro enter she greets him, and then Tousukuru slaps Eruruu's hand and tells her to pay attention. Hakuoro is surprised to see this part of Tousukuru. She tells Hakuoro not to intrude, and he apologizes. She then continues teaching Eruruu on how to prepare the medicine. Eruruu thinks she'll never be as good as her grandmother, but is told she will be with practice, and that she was once like that as well.

[Visit field]

The fields are now starting to get some growth. Teoro says that they've been working on watering, and then notices a look on Hakuoro's face and asks what is wrong. Hakuoro feels like someone is watching him. He says nothing and Teoro goes back to work, and then Hakuoro sees Aruruu slip out and look at him. As soon as he says her name, she runs off.

Later that day it is time for the workers to take a break. Eruruu is surprised to see
that there are actually some Mororo plants growing, and Teoro asks if she really believed that they couldn't do it, and she gets a little embarrassed. Sopoku says that it is largely thanks to Hakuoro, but he claims that it wasn't him, but the work of everyone.

Later, Hakuoro returns back to the village, but is then summoned by Teoro that tells him to come with him. He takes Hakuoro back to the fields, and the fense has been knocked down and part of the field destroyed, many of the Mororo taken from the ground. Teoro curses, wondering who could do such a thing. Hakuoro notices a tooth mark on a plant, and then Eruruu points to where some monkey-type creatures called Kimamau are on the other side of the field. They run off and Sopoku says they are fast and therefore hard to capture, but that they normally don't come here. Eruruu gets upset and Sopoku comforts her, telling her they can't give up.

Teoro swears that he is going to go chase the Kimamau away. Hakuoro says that unless they are defeated, they will just come back and do it again. That night the village meets to come up with a plan to take care of the Kimamau. The decide to split into two groups and drive the Kimamau into a trap to defeat them.

[Battle 1 - Defeat the Kimamau]

Hakuoro and Teoro fight the Kimamau. In the middle of the battle, Eruruu shows up, saying she can help with healing. After the Kimamau are defeated, she apologizes for intruding, and Hakuoro forgives her, patting her on the head, which makes her blush. Teoro says they need to return to the village.

With the Kimamau threat gone, the Mororo fields florish. Eruruu and Aruruu say that they are going to go work on burning Mororo plants as a means to preserve them. While leaving, Aruruu stops and stares at Hakuoro, he asks how she is and she smiles at him before leaving.


As expected, the original story has a lot more interaction between the characters and events happening than the anime. We got to see some god's names, too.




*******



Massive game spoilers. Read to your own risk.




[Visit outside]

Hakuoro steps outside and hears a man's voice. A young man with a nasty grin addresses him as "Hey you (temee - rude form of the word) with the weird face." Hakuoro says he shouldn't have to respond because he isn't "you" and tells the man he should introduce himself. Very boastfully he says that he should not have to introduce himself, but does so anyway, saying his name is Nuwangi, and that he is the nephew of the emperor of the region. He tells Hakuoro to show his respect and bow. Just then Eruruu runs up to Hakuoro. Seeing Nuwangi she greets him but then turns her head, and Hakuoro wonders how they know each other.

Eruruu asks how long Nuwangi has been there, and he says for a little while, that he has come to see her. She asks if he has a new Uoputaru (a large lizard that is ridden like a horse) and he says yes, he goes on to brag about it but then it ends up biting him.

Eruruu then introduces Hakuoro to Nuwangi. He asks if he is living there. He says he is probably a fugitive and should be driven out, and Eruruu says Hakuoro is no such person, because he lives with them she knows him to be a good person. Nuwangi's face goes pale at hearing that he lives with Eruruu. He gets really mad and asks how a man like that can be Eruruu's man. She gets flustered and explains that it isn't like that, and asks Nuwangi not to act so childish, which makes him balk. He asks just what kind of man Hakuoro is, and she says he was a patient.

Nuwangi says that he has come there for Eruruu, that she is his woman. She asks why he is saying something so weird and he says it isn't a joke, she should go with him and leave her miserable life there. She just shakes her head sadly. He gets mad, asking if she really doesn't want to go live the life of luxery. He says she must be lying and grabs her arm, and says that with him she'll be happy. He tells him to let her go, and then Hakuoro steps in, saying that can't he understand that she doesn't like him and to let her hand go. He asks just what kind of a guy is he to tell him that, and Hakuoro says that she is the daughter of his benefactor and like family, and that is relation enough. Nuwangi, angered, tells Hakuoro that to oppose him is to oppose the Imperial Throne. Nuwangi tries to punch Hakuoro across the face, but after impact falls over, clutching his hand, saying that Hakuoro's face is as hard as stone. Nuwangi says that he will kill Hakuoro. Eruruu laughs over Nuwangi's hurt hand. Nuwangi says he will show no forgiveness and will meet Hakuoro again.

Nuwangi jumps onto his Uoputaru to leave, but it doesn't move and continues to
chew the grass. He starts beating on it telling it to run, and it bucks him off and
then takes off. Getting up from the trampled ground Nuwangi cries after it to
wait and takes off after it.

After he is gone Eruruu stands silent for a moment. She then says that back in olden times, when he was a child, he wasn't like that. She then leaves.

[Back at the house]

Hakuoro hears a commotion in the house. He sees Aruruu and asks her what is going on, and then Eruruu shows up and grabs Aruruu. She says Aruruu has been hurt and Aruruu says she is fine. Eruruu says it isn't fine and smears medicine on the hurt hand. Aruruu manages to get away before she finishes, and Hakuoro asks what happened. Eruruu says that Aruruu got into a beehive because she loves honey and has been stung. She says that since it hurts when she puts on the ointment Aruruu keeps running away.

Hakuoro goes outside to look for Aruruu. He finds her with the beehive and asks how she got it. She says that she knocked it down, and Hakuoro is shocked that she actually spoke to him. He tells her that she really needs to get the ointment on the stings, and then expects her to run away again. She dips her finger into the honey and holds it out to him. He tries the honey and says that it is delicious. She smiles, and he sits with her, eating the honey from the hive with her.

Eruruu then spots them, and stops, shocked, asking when Aruruu became friendly with Hakuoro. Aruruu says just a little while ago, and Eruruu smiles, saying she is glad. She whispers thank you to Hakuoro, whispering to him that Eruruu is very shy and thanks him for getting through her shyness.

~~~~~

[Visit outside]

Hakuoro steps outside and hears Nuwangi and Eruruu's voices. He hears her say "Let go" and Nuwangi tells her that when the district fuedal lord is gone, he will eventually climb to become Emperor, and then Eruruu will be Empress. He says all her luxeries will be given to her in such a life, and asks her again to come with him. He asks why she is acting like this and if she really wants a future of living a miserable life in the mud out in the country. She says he's hurting her, and then Hakuoro steps forward and tells him to let her go.

Nuwangi gets angry at Hakuoro for interfering. He says that he will kill Hakuoro, and Eruruu tells him to stop, that Hakuoro is just getting over from being in the sickbed, and that Nuwangi's arm is probably still healing from last time. He denies this and tries to prove it, but his arm is still bending strangely, and Eruruu laughs.

Then they hear a voice and Tousukuru steps out. She says she hasn't seen Nuwangi in a long time. She says he has certainly grown, and asks if he's recovered from his bad bed-wetting, and he goes pale. She goes on to talk about how he was a sickly baby and she took care of him, changing his diapers and singing him songs. He gets embarrassed and says he has to leave, but as he does so says that Eruruu is his girl and he'd better not make a pass at her. After he is gone, Tousukuru says that since Eruruu and Nuwangi grew up like brother and sister, it must be strange to see how much he has changed.

[Back at the house]

Hakuoro sees Aruruu and asks how she is. She mutters but he can't hear here, so he asks her to repeat herself. She says "Otousan" and it takes him a minute before he realizes that she is calling him "father". He says that it is okay that she calls him that. She jumps into his arms and starts rubbing her face against his chest.

Eruruu walks in and wonders what is going on. When she hears Aruruu calling Hakuoro "father" she laughs and then tells Aruruu not to annoy Hakuoro. Eruruu tries to remove her sister, but Aruruu clings to Hakuoro with her hands and feet and refuses to let go. Hakuoro says it is okay for now, and he pets Aruruu's head. Eruruu, seeming a little jealous at how close they suddenly are, leaves.

~~~~~

That night, Hakuoro wakes up, thinking he heard Tousukuru's voice. He looks around but she is gone again. He then hears Eruruu crying, because she doesn't know where her grandmother is at such an hour. She said she woke up to a sound and only saw her grandmother leaving with the black shapes of some people. He tells her not to worry and that he is sure that Tousukuru is fine and she should go back to sleep. She says that something must be going on though, for her to leave silently like that. He says that he understands and will go after her and make sure she is alright, so that Eruruu shouldn't cry.

Hakuoro heads out down the road into the country, hoping to catch up, when he hears an arrow. He asks who is there, and then feels a blade pressed against his neck and a man's voice tell him not to move even a little or he'll separate his head from his neck. He tells him to answer a question, why he was following them. Hakuoro thinks to himself that this surely must be the person who took Tousukuru. When Hakuoro keeps silent he demands him to answer.

Hakuoro escapes his hold and tosses him toward a tree, but the man easily flips
in the air and comes down in an arc with his blade drawn. A glint of light reflects
from the blade as he lunges forward and Hakuoro barely evades, it had come near to slicing his hand off. He grabs the cowl around the man and rips it off, showing a young man with sharp eyes and a thin body beneath. He says that now that he has been seen, Hakuoro cannot be let go, and he should surrender or die, and the sound of another arrow being knocked is heard in the distance. Then a voice calls out for him to wait: It is Tousukuru.

She comes forward and asks what is this business of him saying he'll kill Hakuoro. The man starts stuttering and trying to explain, saying that he was just making threatening remarks and was never going to kill him. She presses him asking if that is true, and he affirms that it is and for her to please believe him, and bows down to her.

Hakuoro stands watching, confused. She tells him to pardon the threats, as nothing can be done about it now. She asks why he is there, and he explains that it was because she had disappeared and Eruruu was worried. Tousukuru explains that she left to go examine a patient, that a girl is sick and every few days she leaves to check on her. He then asks why she does it in the middle of the night, and she says it is convenient for them.

She asks if he wants to see and the man gets defensive, saying they can't trust someone like him, but she says he is like family, so the man says that he understands, as he has great respect for Tousukuru. She tells him that he isn't to let Eruruu know. She motions to the trees, and then the man calls "Dorii" and a girl with a bow comes out from the trees. The man looks at Hakuoro and then tells him his name, Oboro, and asks for Hakuoro to introduce himself. When Hakuoro says his name, Oboro asks if that is some sort of joke, but Tousukuru says that it is no joke, it is his name. She then says they really need to get going, and Oboro calls out to the trees again, this time "Guraa", and another girl with a bow steps out. She puts a blindfold around Hakuoro's eyes, explaining that where they are going must be kept secret.

When it is finally removed, he sees a girl laying in bed. Oboro asks if Yuzuha, the girl, had gotten up. She says that she did, that she was feeling pretty good today. He hands her a bell, saying he bought it for her in the capital. She sounds that is sounds beautiful, and says "Thank you brother", and Hakuoro realizes she is Oboro's younger sister. Yuzuha asks if Tousukuru is there and she says so, and Yuzuha says that she knows from the smell of her medical herbs. She then says that she smells soil, and asks if someone else is there, and Hakuoro notices how her eyes only stare blankly. Tousukuru says she is very perceptive. Hakuoro asks if they mean him, and then hearing his voice, the girl says she was right, and then tries to sit up. Oboro tells her to stay laying down so she doesn't bring her fever back up. She says yes and lays back down, and then apologizes to Hakuoro for her appearance, and asks that he call her Yuzuha. He says he is Hakuoro and a freeloader staying with Tousukuru and he's pleased to meet her.

Tousukuru places her hands on Yuzuha's chest and shuts her eyes, feeling her breathing. She asks if Yuzuha is hurting, and she says she is okay. Tousukuru says that's good, it seems her condition is stabilizing. She says she needs to see Oboro, and asks Hakuoro if he will keep Yuzuha company for a moment. Oboro doesn't like the idea and asks if it is some sort of joke, and she tells him it isn't, twisting his ear.

When Hakuoro is alone with Yuzuha, he feels nervous, not sure what to talk about with her. She asks him to tell her about himself. She asks if that's a troublesome topic, and he replies that he has no memories of his past. He explains how he was injured and woke in Tousukuru's care and can't remember anything before that. She apologizes, and he says there is nothing to apologize for. He then asks her how her condition is, and she says she's been ill for a very long time. He apologizes to her and she says there isn't any reason for it, then finds it amusing how similar they are, both apologizing over unnecessary things. He then starts talking with Yuzuha, about his life with Tousukuru and her two granddaughters, and she listens, smiling occassionally.

In a moment of silence, she asks if it wouldn't be rude if she asked a question.
She asks if she may touch his face, and he says it is okay. She sits up and he asks
if it is okay, and she says she is fine. The tip of her finger touches his face, and she draws back, puzzled, but the she reaches out to touch him again.

Oboro enters, and asks Yuzuha what she is doing, that she should be sleeping. She says she is fine, but he insists she lay back down, and tells her not to give her older brother more to worry about. He then gets mad at Hakuoro, asking him what he was doing, but then Tousukuru tells him that it's fine, that she only touched Hakuoro's face.

Tousukuru says that Yuzuha seems to be a bit more energetic, and says that it is time for them to go. She asks Hakuoro if he will visit again and says that she wants to give him a good luck charm. She takes a piece of his hair and wraps is awkwardly around his little finger. Though he doesn't understand, he does the same to Yuzuha, and she says it is her charm for them to meet again.

~~~~~

Tousukuru and Hakuoro then return back to the village, just before daybreak. Hakuoro thinks back to when Oboro showed them off, and how he told Hakuoro that he did not want him to return.

When they get back into the house, Eruruu has been waiting up, and demands to know where her grandma went such late at night. Tousukuru says that she is sorry and did not want Eruruu to worry, so she tried to leave quietly. She says she really was extremely worried, and wants to know where she went. She tells her that she had to go check on someone's condition, and night is the only convenient time for her to visit the patient. She asks if Eruruu understands, and she says so, but that Tousukuru has to promise not to worry her like that again, and she promises. Aruruu then wakes up and asks what is going on, and Tousukuru says it is nothing and that she should go back to sleep.

Eruruu tells Hakuoro that she is sorry, and he says it is okay, that he was glad to
help her. She asks if he would like some Karakara tea with her, that will relax
his throat. He agrees, and then thinks to himself about Yuzuha, who insists on calling him "Hakuoro-sama" and gave him the little charm to meet again one day. When Eruruu comes back with the tea, she notices the hair wrapped on his little finger. He says it's supposed to be a charm to meet someone again, and asks Eruruu if she knows anything about it. She asks if this person is a girl, that it is to connect two people, and then gets upset and says goodnight before pouring him the tea.

~~~~~

The next day, Teoro tells Hakuoro about how they are working on a waterway for
the village. Then Eruruu runs up to Hakuoro, out of breath. She says that it is
terrible, that there is a person and she wants him to come with her. He goes with
her, wondering what is going on.

Later that night Tousukuru says how they were escaping the war. Hakuoro says that there are at least 150 people that needed food and rest because they'd been weakened with extreme fatigue and starvation, and Tousukuru remarks that it was foolish to try to cross the mountains. Teoro says that if they make it there, they can't take in the refugees, because they do not have the food and shelter to support so many people, but Tousukuru says it isn't right not to help them.

Tousukuru asks what Hakuoro's opinion on the situation is. He says that he was helped by everyone here, and therefore he doesn't want to have to desert those people who are under the same circumstances. He says that if they were to help them, they'd of course have to expand the village and get more food, and it would be to help only until they could support themselves. Teoro says all of this would cost a lot of money, and Hakuoro says that they could earn money by selling metals from their village at the capital, and says he knows about making iron (though he is surprised at saying this, as he doesn't know how he knows this skill). Sopoku comes in and supports Hakuoro's decision. He's told that he will head this up, and everyone should get rested for the work the next day.

~~~~~

[Visit bedroom]

Eruruu and Aruruu go outside with Hakuoro, to go to the forest. He thinks how the people here go to the forest daily, the men for hunting and the women to gather Mororo and nuts. He likes making the trip out of the village down the slope into the soaring trees. Eruruu asks him to wait for her as she makes the prayer to Yaanaun-kami. She returns and then stops when she sees a flower. Hakuoro offers it to her and she takes it, and says it is a flower that the Yaanaun-kami likes. She tells him the name of the flower is "eruruu" and she was named after it.

She says that there is a story about two sisters who were very close to each other. During that time, a feudal lord went hunting in Muteikapa's part of the forest. Enraged, Muteikapa then started attacking the villages every night, set on getting revenge at the feudal lord. The younger of the two sisters became very ill, and a very expensive medicine was needed, but they were very poor and did not have the money for it. The older made a decision, and went to the feudal lord, saying she would stop Muteikapa's wrath, and then she leaves. The next day, the younger sister wakes up, and is over the terrible sickness. Excited, she calls to her elder sister, but she is not there. She searches, but can't find her. Her grandmother tells her that her sister had become one with the forest, and from that day forward they would devote themselves to Yaanuan-kami, the god of the forest, who would protect them. The sister's name was Eruruu, and since that flower had been her favorite, the people named it after her. Eruruu says that she likes the name of the flower, especially after hearing this story, though she didn't like her name that much in her childhood.

Aruruu then comes up and hands Eruruu something. It is another flower, and Eruruu says that she loves that flower too, of course. Hakuoro asks what it is, and she says that this flower is "aruruu", the name of the other sister, and is named as such because it blooms next to the eruruu flower, so that the two sisters may be together forever.

They then leave, Hakuoro thinking over the tale.

~~~~~

That night, Tousukuru awakened Hakuoro. He asks what is wrong, and she says he needs to get up and get ready to leave. He asks why, and she says because he promised to go see Yuzuha again, so he should hurry quickly and go with her. He looks down at his little finger, where the hair was still tied.

She tells Eruruu and Aruruu that he and Hakuoro will be leaving. She asks why they have to leave at such an hour, and Hakuoro comments on her angry face. She insists she isn't angry and tells Aruruu to come back to bed, and that she'll see them soon. Hakuoro wonders why she got so upset.

As he and Tousukuru head out of the village, Hakuoro tells her how Oboro told him that he did not want him to come back. She tells him that he is just very overprotective of his little sister. She says she wants Hakuoro to come because the girl needs a friend. She says that Yuzuha suffered a bad seizure as a child and survived it, but lost her vision from it, and she has been battling sickness her entire life.

Oboro shows up, apologizing for keeping her waiting. Then he sees Hakuoro there and wonders why he is with her again. Tousukuru says that he'd better not complain about it, and he regretfully says that he understands. He tells Hakuoro he'd better not do anything bad to Yuzuha.

The two archer girls, Dorii and Guraa, come forward and say they had better get going. He's blindfolded again and told to watch his step, and Oboro comments how more time would be saved if he'd fall to the bottom of a ravine. Guraa mutters "Wakasama" (young master) at Oboro's obnoxious remark.

There is the sound of a gate opening, and then when Hakuoro's blindfold is removed he is inside Yuzuha's room. Before anything is said, she says "Hakuoro-sama!" knowing that he is there. He notes that her complexion seems to be pretty good. She says that the charm worked, and showed him her little finger with the hair still around it. She takes his hand and smiles when she feels the hair still around his pinky.

Oboro takes his knife and comes forward, and Dorii asks what he is going to do.
He says he is going to remove the charm and release Yuzuha from this man. Guraa tells him it is no good and to stop, then there is a sound and he falls over. Tousukuru is there with a cloth over his mouth, saying she's put him to sleep and for Dorii and Guraa to carry him out of the room, and Tousukuru steps out to make tea, leaving Hakuoro and Yuzuha.

Hakuoro sits next to Yuzuha and asks what they should do today, what her favorite thing to do with a friend is. She asks what is a friend, and he's confused, saying a friend is a friend. He thinks back to how Tousukuru said that what she really needed was a friend, which is why she brought him. He explains that a friend is someone who plays with you, encourages you, is always close, and there in times of hardship. She asks if he means like her brother, and he says that the word friend is usually someone who is not a brother or a sister. Then she asks like Tousukuru, and he says that she is from a different standpoint than the kind of friend he is talking about. She then asks if Ninaa and Hokoro are friends. He asks who they are, and she says they are always at her side. He wonders if they are servants, or Yuzuha's attendants, but decides they are likely not "friends". He wonders if that may be the case with Dorii and Guraa to Oboro. He thinks it is sad that a child that has suffered sickness like this doesn't even know the word "friend." She then asks if he isn't a friend. He says that yes, they are friends, and
she says that she is glad.

Yuzuha asks if Hakuoro will talk about the other children. He asks who, and she says Eruruu and Aruruu. He agrees and starts talking about them, though he doesn't know why Yuzuha wants to hear about them. He thinks perhaps out of yearning, or envy, but she listens intently and seems glad. He talks about how they chase after each other, and she says that it sounds like fun. He says that it is, and he will introduce her to them sometime. She asks if he really will and if they will become her friends, and he says that they will. She smiles at him quietly.

~~~~~

[Visit the fields]

Eruruu visits Hakuoro at the fields and tells him he has mud on his face, and she takes out a handkerchief and wipes it off for him. She then tells him to take it, and he thanks her. He then thinks of when Tousukuru said that she and Nuwangi grew up like brother and sister and it must be painful to see how he's changed. She asks what is wrong and he says there is nothing.

Aruruu then shows up and tells Eruruu that their grandmother is calling for her. She goes to leave and he stops her as if to tell her something, but then just says that it's nothing. He wonders why he let himself waver like that, because she is just his benefactor, and he... who is he?

Aruruu then clings onto Hakuoro, and he asks if she wants to be pet. She nods and he pets her, and then he hears a voice call out. She jumps up, and Nuwangi walks up to them. Hakuoru asks if his arm is finally better. He says he doesn't want to deal with him today and asks where Eruruu is. Again he hears Tousukuru's word "brother and sister" in his mind, and then answers that he doesn't know where she is. He keeps pressing him, and then Aruruu says she's that way and points, though it isn't the direction that Eruruu went. Hakuoro tells him not to go, and Nuwangi tells him how dare he try to order him. Hakuoro says that it is dangerous, but he doesn't listen, and ends up walking into a pile of manure. Nuwangi can be heard cursing and says that he will remember this.

Aruruu then tells Hakuoro to continue with his petting. Then Eruruu runs over yelling her name, and she jumps up. Eruruu said she lied and their grandma had never called for her, and chases after her.

[Back at the house]

Tousukuru is teaching Aruruu how to weave. Hakuoro asks Aruruu what she is making, and she falls silent. Tousukuru says it is a secret. Hakuoro tells Aruruu that he looks forward to seeing it completed, and pats her head, and she smiles. He decides to leave so he won't be intruding, and she seems disappointed that he is leaving.

~~~~~

Nuwangi is out in the forest with three of the villagers. They ask what he wants to
see them about. He tells them to just keep quiet and follow his instructions. They ask if this is about expelling Hakuoro from the village because he doesn't like him, and tell Nuwangi that that's no good. He tells them to shut up and listen to him, because he'd been at the village for years, but they say that even so he is mistaken, that Hakuoro has been accepted as a man into the village, and he is a comrade, family, and they protect each other. They say he has no right to talk that way, and decide to leave. He tells them to wait, but they say he should go because he is on Yaanuan-kami's sacred ground. He tells them to stay and listen to him, but they leave him there anyway.

When they are gone, he comments about what kind of Forest God is this to have such a dirty place as sacred ground. He sees something and says, "This... this thing..." and then starts laughing, saying they'll get what they deserve for opposing him, a great man who will be on the imperial throne.

A loud roar is then heard in the distance.

~~~~~

That night, Hakuoro is still awake, going over the plans for the village, worrying
because it seems they will not be able to expand the field or get a waterway through the rock. Eruruu then comes in, asking if he's awake. He asks her why she is up, and she says she was just not able to fall asleep for some reason. She asks how the blueprints for the field expansion are going, and he says they think they won't be able to expand it even a little. She's quiet for a moment, then starts to ask him something, but when he asks her what it is, she blushes and says it is nothing and he should get back to sleep. He tells her he will after he does some more work on it. She says then she will go make him something warm, and he thinks about what a good girl she is, that she will become a good wife and mother in the future.

She brings him back some warm honey sake and he thanks her. He tries some and tells her it is delicious. She says she is glad and learned how to make it from Sopoku. He asks her to have another cup with him. She pauses and her face turns concerned, and he asks her what is wrong, and she says she thought she heard an urgent cry. He's confused because he hasn't heard anything. She says she has a bad feeling and looks around restlessly. He thinks that she must be sensing something from animal instinct. Her ears then bristle and she starts shaking, and he tries to comfort her. She beens crying and asks what has been done. A loud growl is then heard.

Hakuoro asks what it is, and then a crash is heard and screams from outside. He
tells Eruruu to wait there and he will go see what it is. She tells him not to go,
that it is no good and he'll be eaten. He is confused, and she says it is Muteikapa.
Another growl is heard, followed by more crashes and screams. He tells her it will
be fine and he has to go outside, and she pleads with him not to, saying he doesn't know what Muteikapa can do, and no one can do anything about it.

Suddenly it becomes quiet, and he says he will go outside and have a look. She again asks him not to, but he goes outside to see. He doesn't see anything, even though he was sure he heard a scream from that area. Then he smells something, and hears a crunching sound. It sounds like a person being eaten. Then he sees a huge white tiger staring at him. She lets out a loud roar and attacks him, injuring his leg. Then Eruruu is at his side, telling him to hang in there. He asks what she is doing there, and tells her run, that it is impossible for him to get away because of his hurt foot. She refuses, saying she'll stay with him.

Muteikapa stares at them, and Eruruu cries, clutching to Hakuoro. He tells her again to run away. Growling, Muteikapa comes towards them, and then it begins to rain. Suddenly, Muteikapa stops advancing. With a growl, she runs away. Hakuoro is confused, wondering why she suddenly left. Eruruu continues to cry, and he tells her it is okay, it is safe now, that she's left. She says that she was scared, and he says he is sorry for scaring her but he's okay and to not be scared anymore.

~~~~~

The next morning they are having a meeting. Teoro says that one of the village children was eaten. He is enraged for this to happen to a child who was still a baby. The three villagers enter and report that there was a lot of damage done to the village. Also, the alter had been broken on the sacred ground, and Hakuoro asks if they think that has any connection, and Tousukuru says it greatly does. She says it was placed there in worship to Yaanuan-kami to keep Muteikapa at peace. Hakuoro asks what can be done, and Tousukuru shakes her head, saying that once Muteikapa's rage is awakened, it's never been stopped, and until it stops they should keep well hidden at night. Teoro gets angry, saying that he can't just sit back and let innocent people be eaten. She says she doesn't wish so either, but that Muteikapa is strong, quick, smart, and can't be hurt by weapons. She says they should adjourn the meeting and make no sound at night and keep
hidden.

~~~~~

[Visit bedroom]

Teoro comes to visit Hakuoro. He says the whole village is spreading rumors about the attack from Muteikapa, and he's heard that another villager was attacked the other day. He asks Hakuoro if he can't think of anything that they can do. Hakuoro has what looks like a thread, and Teoro asks him what he is doing, he's trying to talk about serious matters. Hakuoro says that he can't cut it, and asks Teoro to try his axe. He finds this kind of funny, and strikes down on the thread. It won't break. He tries again with more force, and then again, and still it won't break. He asks Hakuoro what on earth it is, and he tells him it is a hair from Muteikapa's body that he had found on the ground.

Hakuoro says that even though it feels soft, nothing he's tried can break it, and
also trying to burn it was useless. Hakuoro tells him how that time, Muteikapa didn't attack him and Eruruu, and instead suddenly left, and maybe it was just capriciousness or he was already full, but he thinks it must be something more.

Aruruu calls out for Hakuoro, and Eruruu tells her not to go bother him, that he is
having an important meeting. She asks what Eruruu is doing and she says she is
just bringing them some tea. Aruruu asks to take it. She grabs it and brings it to
Hakuoro, but drops it, soaking Hakuoro. He thinks of how he is dripping wet, and
suddenly the thought clicks in his head: it had started raining, and that is when
Muteikapa had left. He says that he thinks Muteikapa hates being wet, and the strand of her fur goes limp when he puts it in the tea. Excited, he tells Aruruu that she's wonderful and gives her a big hug, patting her head.

Teoro says then that they must kill Muteikapa immediately, and leaves. Hakuoro tells him to wait, but he's already left, and he thinks to himself that he doesn't think Teoro knows what he is doing, that even if they know Muteikapa's weakness, killing him is another matter.

~~~~~

Hakuoro and Teoro are out in the woods, going over the plan they have set up again; they have laid a trap in the forest in the area where Muteikapa has been spotted, and plan to lure her into the trap, the pithole filled with water than has been covered over with thick earth, and only Muteikapa's weight would capsize it, getting the tiger drenched. If they try to attack before it gets soaked, they know that it will be ineffective, but after his fur is wet, then their weapons should work.

They sound the bell to put the plan into action, the noise alerting Muteikapa, who
comes into the area. They start to run down to the area with the trap, but get tangled in vines and unable to move. They know Muteikapa will be there any minute, and as Teoro finally hacks through the vines with his axe, the tiger is there. They split up to try to get him off their tails, rejoining when they reach the area where the trap is laid.

When they arrive there, exhausted, Hakuoro hears Eruruu call out his name, standing down next to the trap. She screams "Behind you!" and they turn around to see Muteikapa there, staring at them. Teoro curses that she caught up with them already. Then from out of the trees, a group of Kimamau appear, ready to attack, making things much worse: now they must lure the tiger to the trap while withstanding the attacks of the Kimamau.

[Battle 2 - Lure Muteikapa into the trap]

The bait Muteikapa down to the trap. After Muteikapa steps on the trap, the waiting villagers pull the triggers to capsize it, sending her into the hole of water. She jumps out, shaking water from her fur, growling in rage. She's been thoroughly soaked, and now they have a chance of attacking her.

[Battle 2 - Defeat Muteikapa]

After the fight is over, Eruruu asks if everyone is alright. Hakuoro says they survived thanks to her showing up and helping them. Then Sopoku shows up and says seeing Teoro like that reminds her of the old times when he'd come back from hunting, and he remarks about how beautiful she was then, which earns him a jab from her. Eruruu laughs.

Hakuoro thanks Eruruu again, and she says it is nothing. They hear something, and it's Aruruu, who walks up to them. Eruruu asks what she is doing there. She says she told Aruruu that it was dangerous and not to come. Then she notices a bulge on Aruruu's stomach, and asks what it is. She says it's a baby, her baby. She rubs at her stomach, and there is a wriggling. She says it is her and Hakuoro's baby. He is confused and everyone stares at him. He says that's not it.

A strange cry is heard, and Hakuoro asks her what she is hiding under her clothes. They pull it out, and it is a white tiger cub, and Teoro remarks that it must be Muteikapa's baby. Teoro thinks they should kill the cub because if it grows up, it could come attack the village. Aruruu gets upset and runs away with the cub, and they follow her. He tries to explain to her that if the tiger grows up, it can come hurt the village and kill more children like Muteikapa did. She starts crying and refuses to let it go, saying it was a mother's promise. Eruruu asks why they can't raise her. Teoro asks Hakuoro his opinion, and everyone stares at him, waiting for an answer. He knows that what Teoro says is true, but also can't resist the look in the sisters' eyes.

Then Tousukuru shows up. She asks Aruruu if she had been "called," and then says that if the cub is nurtured and raised by good people, it won't necessarily grow up to be dangerous, but can be tamed. Teoro starts to protest, but gives in, since Tousukuru is the village leader. Aruruu, happy, runs off clutching the cub. Eruruu asks her grandmother what she meant by "called", but she doesn't explain.

~~~~~

Hakuoro is THE man! Very intelligent, smart, couragous, and made many girls (Eruruu, Aruruu and Yuzuha) fall in love with him! :heh:
But the guys (Oboro and Nuwangi) still want him dead! ;)

[PGilis]

Massive game spoilers. Read to your own risk.



Utawareru Mono Summary

By Mastress Alita


~~~~~

Note: My knowledge of Japanese is very limited and this summary was made heavily from information gathered from using Anime Game Text Hooker + Atlas Japanese Translation Software for translation. Therefore, there are likely going to be errors. If you find incorrect information, please let me know so I can fix it.

~~~~~

Part 3


[Visit house]

Aruruu is playing with Muteikapa's cub in the main room. Hakuoro remarks that they are very attached, and asks if the cub has been named yet. Aruruu says "Mukkuru!" Eruruu thinks it is a bit unoriginal and wonders why a cuter name weren't chosen. She says she feels a bit uneasy because she is scared she may grow up to become like Muteikapa as many of the villagers fear. Eruruu then picks her up and she licks her face. She laughs, saying it tickles. She then climbs down inside her shirt, and she starts laughing from it tickling her. She climbs out, whining, and Eruruu is a little disappointed. Aruruu says she is pathetic and then puts her down in her shirt. She continues to whine a little but then calms down. Hakuoro looks at Eruruu's face, and decides that the look isn't disappointment, but pity.

Hakuoro then notices a large crowd gathering outside, so he goes outside to see
what is going on. A soldier calls out, saying to not obstruct the street. Teoro asks him what he wants, and he tells him to stand back, that he wants to see the village leader. Tousukuru steps forward and asks what it is, and the soldier asks if she's the leader of the village. She says that she is and asks what it is he wants. The soldier tells them that the great feudal lord Sasante is here, and to bow. Tousukuru does not bow, and they again demand it, asking if she can't hear them. Then Sasante steps forward.

He looks at Tousukuru and says it looks like she's somehow escaped death to still be alive, and she says it is unfortunately so. She asks what his business is there, and he tells her that they've been cheating out of paying tax money, and he will not allow it. Tousukuru says this must be a joke, that he has plenty of money and they have little in savings. The soldier tells her she is isolent and who is she to speak that way, and Sasante says that for a person who has escaped death she is full of nonsense. He says that for deceiving them of the tax money, he's requiring ten years worth of payment. Teoro gets angry, and Tousukuru has to silence him. Sasante then says he's heard rumor that they are making iron there to be sold in the capital, and to do so without permission is punishable by beheading. He says that he will take their iron as tax payment, and leaves.

After they are gone, the villagers hold a meeting. Teoro asks what they can do, and Tousukuru says that in such a situation, she doesn't see how it's possible to refuse. Hakuoro says he is sorry, and she asks why. He says that he did not know they had to have permission to manufacturer the iron. Tousukuru says that isn't really the case, they are just being exploited, that Sasante is the kind of person that loves finding faults and pulling strings to make people do as he says.

Nuwangi then enters and says, "Is that so?" Teoro gets angry and says this is surely Nuwangi's doing. Nuwangi says that he should shut his mouth, because he will be the one to govern, and others will have to be silent and work for him under his power. He then turns to Eruruu and tells her to look at the kind of strength and authority he has. She says it is terrible, that everyone has worked so hard, and that he's a jerk. He looks shocked, saying he did it for her sake. Sopoku comes forward and says he's the same idiot, and why would anyone be glad over such a thing. He curses and leaves. Sopoku then says that there is another idiot there, and looks at Hakuoro. She asks why he is just standing there, that at a time like this he should go kindly hug Eruruu, and then asks herself why guys here are so dumb.

~~~~~

That night, Hakuoro is up, worrying about the village food supply. Teoro's voice is then heard from outside the room, asking if Hakuoro is still awake. He enters and apologizes for coming at such an inconvient time. Hakuoro asks what is wrong for him to come so late. Teoro says he has something to show Hakuoro, and asks if he'll go with him for a moment. Hakuoro says he doesn't mind.

Eruruu then steps in and asks what is going on, that it's the middle of the night. Aruruu stands behind her, yawning. Teoro tells the girls that he has something to do with Hakuoro for a moment. Aruruu asks where they are going. Teoro says they'll be back before long, and Hakuoro tells the girls that they should go back to bed, that tomorrow is going to be a hard day and will be worse if they don't get some sleep. Eruruu tells Aruruu to go back to bed. She yawns, ignoring her words, and then proclaims that if Hakuoro is going, she is going too, and then she grips onto his clothes tightly.

They all head outside. Teoro points and tells them to look. There is food laying outside, and he says it just showed up recently. Hakuoro wonders to himself why it suddenly showed up. Eruruu says perhaps it was Nuwangi, and Teoro says this can't be so, that he has changed from the person they knew from olden times now that he has been spoiled by living in the lap of luxery. Tousukuru then steps into view. ERuruu asks why she is up, and she says that when you get old you don't sleep well. Teoro asks her to tell the real reason. She says she heard them talking. She says someone must have taken pity on them, and though they don't know who it is, she is grateful. Teoro tells them to help carry it to storage.

Hakuoro thinks to himself how that takes one of their urgent worries away. Then he turns and sees a person's shadow. Eruruu asks him what it is, and he says it is nothing. Aruruu yawns, and Hakuoro says she's stayed up enough for being so tired, and that children should be in bed. He then tells Eruruu to also return. At first she says yes, but then stops and asks if he is implying that he thinks she is a child. He says that isn't what he meant, and she asks just what he did mean then. He said he didn't mean anything significant by it, and then says that he'll get some sleep too. She leaves, looking a bit annoyed, and he thinks to himself about how she is at a delicate age. Then then thinks about how he certainly saw a shadow.

He slips out of town, looking down the road, thinking that he was sure he saw someone but must have lost sight of them. Then Hakuoro sees Oboro, dressed in his cowl. He calls "You!?" surprisedly, but he slips away silently. Hakuoro wonders why he was there, and wonders if he is really the one helped them.

~~~~~

[Visit outside]

Hakuoro steps outside, noting the nice weather. He hears singing, and walks toward the sound. He sees Eruruu happily hanging up laundry to dry while humming a song, and thinks how she is in a good mood. He says it must be a pain doing laundry and she says she likes hanging it out on such a nice day. She says now that when she is done with the laundry and changing the hay in the beds that she'll be finished. She smiles and he thinks how he likes her smile, that seeing it makes him feel like he can't be sad. He tells her that he'd like to help. She says he doesn't have to do that. He tells her that it is funner with two people.

She finally gives in and lets Hakuoro help her with the laundry. She giggles and he asks her what is funny. She apologizes and says it is nothing, blushing. As he goes through the laundry, he picks up a cloth that he doesn't know what it is, and asks her. She goes red and in an instant grabs it from him, hiding it behind her back. She says that it is nothing, and he presses her. She insists that it is really nothing, and laughs, embarrased.

[Visit bedroom]

Eruruu asks Hakuoro if she can see him for a minute. He says he doesn't mind, then asks what is behind her back. Aruruu steps out. Eruruu tells her it is fine encouragingly, and then pushes Aruruu forward. He wonders what they are up to, then asks Aruruu what she wants. She fidgets nervously, and Eruruu tells her to do her best.

Aruruu presses something into Hakuoro's hands and then runs out of the room. Eruruu laughs, commenting about how she is such a shy child. Hakuoro expands the item in his hand: it is a patterned obi, and he recalls seeing the pattern before, and then remembers that it was what Aruruu was weaving the other day. Eruruu tells him that Aruruu wove it for him. He feels really happy inside, his chest tightening. He tells her to please tell Aruruu thank you, and that he'll use it right away. Eruruu laughs and yells out to Aruruu that he says thank you, and then she slinks back into the room. He asks her if she was peeping from outside, and Eruruu giggles.

~~~~~

Hakuoro is visiting Yuzuha, and he wonders to himself how many times he has commuted there, that he has been coming to visit her frequently lately. He thinks how when he first saw her smile it was weak, but now her smile seems so much more alive. Tousukuru comes in and says they need to be going. Yuzuha asks if they have to leave already, and Hakuoro says that he'll return, and he looks forward to it. She gets up and says she will see them off, and then Oboro asks what she is talking about and tells her she needs to get back to bed. She starts to protest but he asks her if she wants to trouble her brother, and she agrees and goes back to bed.

Oboro (in his cowl), Hakuoro, and Tousukuru head out. Oboro thanks Tousukuru, and then Hakuoro asks her to go on ahead, that he needs to speak with Oboro. She says she will, but that he'd better be back before daybreak.

Oboro removes his cowl and asks Hakuoro what he wants to talk to him about. Hakuoro asks why he keeps Yuzuha bound. Oboro asks what he means and Hakuoro says he should let her do more. Oboro gets angry and says that he does it for Yuzuha's sake, and he won't let a stranger come in and intervene. Hakuoro says that he confines her to a cage, and that it is a pity to her cause she is kept stuck in that room everyday, and didn't even know the word "friend" because she doesn't know the world outside. Then he says angrily that that is the truth of "for Yuzuha's sake."

Oboro gets angry and tells him to shut up, and that he doesn't know anything. He says that Yuzuha can't be under strong sunlight, and it's the best for Yuzuha. Hakuoro asks if she wishes it, and then says that even if you have a short life, you should be able to live it freely with all your might, and asks Oboro if he has ever thought of this. Oboro says that isn't the case, he knows Yuzuha best. Hakuoro says that Oboro may have eyes, but they are nothing more than knotholes (he doesn't see what is going on). He then asks if he notices
Yuzuha at all, and if he is that scared to let Yuzuha free. Oboro is silent for a moment and Hakuoro says he hit the bull's eye. Hakuoro says that Oboro is deceiving himself, deceiving Yuzuha, and how many others will be deceived by the end? Oboro tells him to shut up, and to not make that mistake again. He then says that he will say it again, that Oboro is deceiving her for "her sake" so that he will be satisfied.

Oboro draws his blade and says "Die." In the next instant he has disappeared, and Hakuoro feels a chill run up his spine. He senses something behind himself and dodges the swift movement of a blade aimed at his neck, and he realizes that his neck would have been severed if he had acted even a fraction later just then. He thinks of how Oboro is showing no hesitation and wonders if he is really serious.

Oboro lets out a battle cry and attacks again, and Hakuoro blocks, noting to himself how fast Oboro is. Oboro screams out "Die!" and brings out a second knife, using a two-blades method of attack. There is a splash of blood; Hakuoro has been cut across the arm. The bleeding is intense, and he starts to lose feeling in his fingertips. Oboro says he won't be able to move well with that wound. Hakuoro says that it's just a scratch and he will lick his wounds and it will heal. Oboro asks if that is so, amused. Then something comes to Hakuoro as he thinks of that saying "to lick ones wounds." Oboro says for Tousukuru-sama, he'll give Hakuoro this one chance to take back what he said earlier and grovel on the ground. Hakuoro says "Take back what I said?" and then says that Oboro
keeping a pet with the name "Yuzuha" has effected his nature. This infuriates Oboro, and he lunges forward, screaming for him to die.

Hakuoro waits for the moment when Oboro gets close, and then in that instant, sucks up blood from his wound and spits it into Oboro's eyes. He screams, and Hakuoro says it is useless, that blood has unexpected adhesive power and won't come out so easily by rubbing his eyes. With the lack of vision, Oboro still brandishes his blade. Hakuoro says that they should end this, and then attacks Oboro while his vision is still affected, knocking Oboro to the ground with the blow.

Hakuoro then hisses from the pain in his arm, and wonders if there is something he can do about it. Oboro then pulls himself up, covered in blood, and asks Hakuoro if he thought he'd really give up over something like that. Hakuoro says that he's straining his body to stand from willpower but it won't last. Oboro asks him what, and Hakuoro says that shaking up a person even a little can turn into their downfall. He says even if he struggles, he won't be able to stand for a while, and he remembers fighting this sort of person. Oboro lets out a wail in pain and falls. Then Hakuoro's vision starts to go blurry, and he thinks about how absurd this is as he blacks out.

When he wakes, he sees Tousukuru. She says they are both fools and hopes they are satisfied. Hakuoro says that she had already left. He said he suspected something like this would happen, and asks if he is just going to sit there.

A little later, Hakuoro is heard screaming, and Tousukuru says not to shift while she is stitching the wound. Oboro smugly remarks about screaming to such an extent. Tousukuru then turns to him and says his wound needs disinfected. Oboro's face goes pale and he asks if she seriously is going to put that on. She says if he's a man to stop whining. She puts the disinfectant on them, and both scream in unison.

Later, Hakuoro tells Oboro that it was cruel what he did to his eyes. Oboro says he doesn't understand why Hakuoro would say that, and that doing that was the only thing possible. Hakuoro is silent for a moment, then Dorii and Guraa rush up. Dorii asks what the young master (Oboro) is doing there, and Oboro asks what is the trouble. Guraa says it is Yuzuha. Oboro asks what about Yuzuha, getting panicked. Tousukuru murmers, "It can't be..."

The rush back to the house to find Yuzuha in a terrible fever, panting. Oboro rushes to her, asking her what is wrong, and she continues to pant. Hakuoro asks what happened, and Dorii says that after the young master left, she suddenly went into a bad fever. Guraa adds that it rapidly got worse. Oboro asks why he was not informed sooner. Dorii apologizes and said they hurried to make the report, but couldn't find him.

Hakuoro turns to Tousukuru and asks what it is, and she remains silent, somewhat as if in a daze, and then says "Sister..." He asks her what is wrong, and she falls silent again. Oboro gets on his knees and begs for Tousukuru to help Yuzuha. Seeming to come back out of her thoughts, she tells him to raise his head as there is no need for bowing, and it was inexcusable for her behavior to abandon this child's life.

She takes out her mortar and pestle and starts grinding items, and Hakuoro thinks to himself how even though he has seen Eruruu do the same several times, it is nothing compared to the skill with the hands that Tousukuru has. She then takes a ball from her necklace and breaks it open, and a purple powder comes out from the inside. She says that it is the powder of rare purple amber, called "Mui Kouuha." Oboro says that can't be, and Hakuoro asks what the stir is about. Guraa says that she doesn't understand about the substance well herself, and Dorii says that some people will dedicate their entire lives to finding even one fragment of the Mui Kouuha. Tousukuru mixes the powder in with the medicine, and tells Oboro to get Yuzuha to drink it. He works at getting it down her as she pants from the fever.

A little later, after receiving the medicine, Yuzuha lays in a calm sleep, her breathing normal again. Tousukuru says she's past through the most difficult part, and Oboro says really and thanks Tousukuru over and over, and that he is so relieved. She then says that this will not be the end of Yuzuha's seizures. Oboro says that even if she has another seizure, as long as this medicine exists, then she should be okay. Tousukuru then says that the powder of the Mui Kouuha can only be used one time, and she possesses only a few remaining pieces of it. She says that when it has been all used up, then when a following seizure happens, to be prepared for the worst. Oboro gets upset, and asks if there isn't any other method that can be used to save Yuzuha, and Tousukuru doesn't respond. He asks why, why it has to be Yuzuha, who is so obediant, gentle, and has never killed. Hakuoro says "Oboro..." gently.

Then they hear a small sound from the bed and Yuzuha opens her eyes, saying,
"Onii-sama?" Oboro instantly asks if she is alright or if she is still feeling bad. She's confused, and Hakuoro wonders if she can't remember even having the seizure. Yuzuha says that Oboro's voice is trembling and asks him what is wrong, and he very forcefully gets out "Nothing." Hakuoro then asks if they were too noisy since she woke up. She is surprised that Hakuoro is still there because he had already left. He says that he forgot something but then got caught up in conversation, and they must've talked too loudly and woke her, and that's he's sorry.

Tousukuru asks Yuzuha if she is feeling worse after getting up so suddenly. She says that she feels very well, after such a long time. Tousukuru says that is good, and in that case, she should be healing soon. Yuzuha asks her really, and she says of course. Yuzuha says in that case, she wants to try running around in the nice smelling flower field, that that is her wish. Tousukuru says she'll have to hold out for a little while to recover.

Hakuoro sees the solemn look on Oboro's face, and laughs gently, and then bumps Oboro on the elbow to try to signal to him to laugh too, knowing that it would reassure Yuzuha. Oboro tries to force out a laugh, and then finally smiles, but it is distorted by tears in his eyes. Oboro laughs and tells Yuzuha that she'd better not fall down if she starts running around suddenly, and she smiles up at him. Seeing it, Hakuoro can feels his chest constrict.

Hakuoro says that he has to go, and that Yuzuha should get some more sleep. She asks if he'll come again, and he says he surely will, but she'll have to eat well and take her medicine everyday so that she can build up her energy, and then pats her on the head. She says she will wait, and he thinks to himself why this has to happen to such a pure child.

~~~~~

It is night, and Oboro, is face cloaked, is running. He curses and says he's made a
mistake. A voice calls out into the night, "Where did he go?" He continues running but is then stopped short by a man in armor standing in his way, who says that it is his bad luck, but he's reached a dead end. He then says that it is very bold of a thief to break into the warehouse of the imperial castle, and he doesn't want to get violent, so he should just surrender quietly. Oboro tells him not to take this so lightly and if he thinks he can stop him by himself. The knight says that he is sufficient to handle someone who is alone. He then tells Oboro that resisting is futile, and he cannot defeat him, but if Oboro tries to run, he may be able to outdistance him. Therefore, if he doesn't want to be caught, he should run away like an animal with it's tail between it's legs, with everything he's got, screaming helplessly.

Oboro says that's what he says, and asks if he is just trying him. The knight is silent, then says that Oboro's slim body has good balance and if he takes pride in putting emphasis on his speed in his tactics. Oboro asks him "What?" and the knight goes on, saying that he has acute senses and is not bad at having a soldier's nature. Then he says that perhaps he has no experience with being almost defeated, and thefore is self-conceited, arrogant, and prideful, and that arrogance dulls the ability to make cool judgements and hinder the ability to measure the ability of the other person.

Oboro replies that it is said that the weak beast often barks (all bark but no bite),
and that the knight is similar. The knight chuckles and then says that if the beast
(himself) is only barking, then why is Oboro hesistating, and then says that surely he can't be scared. Oboro comes forward, saying that's what he says, and the knight stays silent, standing there. Oboro notes how he is standing so simply and there is no opening, and if he just jumped in unskillfully he'd be skewered on his spear. He then notices a slight opening at his chest, and with a battle cry, lunges forward in attack. He is blocked, and thinks how his halberd was there as if having already read his move.

The knight then swings at Oboro, catching the tip of his spear on Oboro's cowl. With a twist of his spear it is torn off. Then there is a loud boom and the earth shakes, and Oboro hits the ground, groaning. The ground sinks beneath him from the impact of the earth tremor, and then the knight attacks at Oboro. Oboro meets the attack and they fight, and the knight says that he has good swordsmanship and can read ahead unaffected. He then gets an attack through and Oboro hisses, falling from the serious wound inflicted, and the knight asks if he is still conscious after such a blow. Oboro gives a little groan and the knights asks if he may have his name. He says that if you ask someone's name, then you should introduce yourself first. The knight says very well, and tells Oboro that his name is Benaui. Then he asks if Oboro will now give him his name, and after a moment, Oboro finally says he is Oboro.

Oboro then tells the knight to just kill him. He says there is no pleasure in killing an exposed person. Oboro asks him what's wrong, and again to kill him. Then Benaui turns to leave, and Oboro asks him to wait, and where does he think he is going. Benaui says that the wound is not fatal, and that if Oboro is lucky, he may be able to get away. Oboro angrily asks what his intention is, and why is he showing mercy. Benaui remains silent, and he shouts at him to say something. Benaui then says that it seems he is just a weak animal barking, as Oboro had said. He says that it is not worth it and if Oboro wants to die so bad, to do it himself.

He then starts to leave and Oboro calls for him to wait. Oboro says that if he's
finished, he'll be going. Oboro asks him to wait again. Benaui says then another time. Oboro yells again loudly for him to wait, but he is gone. Then with a scream of pain from Oboro, the scene goes black.

~~~~~

Aruruu and Hakuoro are out in the forest. Aruruu comes up to Hakuoro and hands him a huge bag of thick canvas, so large it could hold a person. She calls out, "Honey, honey, we're coming!" and Hakuoro thinks that it should be suitable for the beehives, and can probably hold several. She tells him that they should be off, and then there is a sound behind them.

Oboro walks into view, covered in blood. Hakuoro notices him and rushes to him, saying he's been injured, and Oboro falls over. He asks what happened and to hang on. Then a shouting is heard, saying "Search, he must be hiding around here somewhere!" Realizing that Oboro is being chased, Hakuoro tells him to get inside the sack.

The soldiers come up to Hakuoro and ask if he saw a suspicious man. He says he has seen no one, and the soldier asks him if that is true, and it would be very bad if he were hiding something. Aruruu then says "Otousan, over there" and points. The soldiers ask if she saw something, and she says she did. Screams can then be heard as a soldier shouts out, "Commanding officer, there are bees!" The officer shouts back to keep advancing and the soldier says it is impossible. Aruruu once again says "Honey, honey~" in a sing-song
tone.

After the area is clear, Oboro comes out of hiding and says that he was concerned for him, and Hakuoro says he doesn't want to have further troubles with him. Hakuoro says for him to hang on, and Oboro says "But..." Hakuoro says the way things are going he'll surely be caught by those soldiers. He says that if Oboro is gone, what would be become of Yuzuha, and that he cannot die yet. Oboro says that Hakuoro cannot be caught with him, and therefore he can't involve him any further. Hakuoro tells him not to be stubborn. Hakuoro says he understands, but Oboro has to accept treatment for the wound, that he would never be able to get away as he is.

Aruruu treats Oboro's wound. He thanks her, and she says she isn't as good as her older sister. Oboro tells her that she did fine and he is grateful. Hakuoro then says that he was trying to sneak into the imperial castle's warehouse, and where his colleagues were. Oboro says that he went alone, because it was a personal matter. Hakuoro questions how it was personal, and Oboro says that he just had to get a large sum by any means. Hakuoro then says the Mui Kouuha, and Oboro is silent. Oboro then says he is in their debt, and it is necessary to return an expression of gratitude. Hakuoro asks if he really must go, and Oboro says he he'll be fine, and can't be caught so easily. He then says "To that man, I will return the debt" and leaves.

In the distance, the soldiers are still shouting, being told to scatter and form a circle around the perimeter. Aruruu is worried, but Hakuoro says that it'll be alright, that for a man like Oboro he will surely escape safely.

~~~~~

Nuwangi and some imperial soldiers are in the village hauling off their food and money. Hakuoro asks what they are doing, and Nuwangi says they are collecting their tax payment as per their decree. Hakuoro calls him a bastard and raises his hand, and Nuwangi asks him what he plans to do. Hakuoro steps back and Nuwangi calls him a coward, then cloughts Hakuoro over the back of the head. Hakuoro staggers, and he is punched again. He falls over, and Nuwangi says it is still too early for him to faint.

Teoro, angry, steps between Hakuoro and Nuwangi. Nuwangi tells him to get out of the way. A blade is drawn, and he says that his voice is to be obeyed. Hakuoro groans on the ground, and Nuwangi asks if he is recovering. He says to look at him crawling before him on the ground, and then kicks him. He tells the soldiers to arrest him.

They grab him and his vision shakes, and he tells Nuwangi he's a bastard. Nuwangi says that he's getting what he deserves. Eruruu runs out calling Hakuoro's name, and asks what is going on. Nuwangi tells her to look at his power, how this man is now at his mercy, and it is a sight worth seeing. He tells her that now his power should be understood, and tells her to abandon such a place and to leave with him. She turns her face away and asks him to please stop. She says if this is the real Nuwangi, then she hates him. Nuwangi asks what she is saying, and if it is some sort of joke. She asks why this decree, why he can't understand another person's suffering. He says he is the successor of the feudal lord, and it is the nature of these people to serve him. She asks if he is serious, and then says she would never go with him.

Nuwangi gets mad and demands why several times. The he says that he will make the tax levy even more harsh for them. He says even if she hates him, to become his woman, and then he will do as she says. Teoro yells at how rotten he is, and Nuwangi tells him to shut up. Nuwangi then asks if Eruruu will become his woman. Hakuoro tells her that it is useless, even if she says yes he would not follow his word. Nuwangi tells Hakuoro to shut up and punches him several times. Eruruu cries out, but Hakuoro tells her to not worry. Nuwangi asks her why she is sticking up for such a man, and that Hakuoro is just deceiving her. He then punches him again and says that he's getting what he deserves.

Eruruu tells him to stop already. Nuwangi tells her to them come with him, and he will let Hakuoro go, and they will not tax the village anymore. She says if that's really true, she will go. Nuwangi tells her to promise, and Hakuoro yells out again that it is useless and not to do it.

Tousukuru then steps into view and says that he is a pitiful man. She says he comes intruding on them and showing off, but can't do anything for himself, that everything he does is by the effort of others. She says the most pitiful part is that he doesn't even realize it. He tells her to be silent and listen, how he has known them from the past, and she says a little of the person from the past remains, and now he is just a coward and all of this is foolish.

A soldier tells her that she can't speak to Nuwangi that way, and she says she speaks the truth even if it is unpleasant. The soldier heads towards her and then stops when something hits him. He demands to know who threw the stone, and Aruruu pelts him with another one, telling them to leave her sister and grandma alone. Eruruu tells her to stop, but she continues, telling them to leave them alone. The soldier, enraged, draws his sword, and Hakuoro cries out her name. Nuwangi says wait, but the soldier says he won't take such insolence and brings his sword down. Eruruu screams for him to stop. Then there is a splash of blood.

Tousukuru then falls to the ground, a large wound sliced across her chest from where she had covered Aruruu to protect her. The soldier says she shouldn't have gotten in the way. Nuwangi looks at her and then angry grabs the soldier, asking how he could do such a thing. Eruruu stands in shocked silence, and Nuwangi says it wasn't his fault, she did it of her own accord.

Suddenly the world goes gray in Hakuoro's vision and he screams. A soldier tells him to be quiet and he screams Nuwangi's name, a look of death on his face. Terrified, Nuwangi tells him not to get near him. Everyone glares at Nuwangi, and he asks what is wrong with them, as this isn't his fault, he didn't cause this. Scared, he quickly tells his soldiers to leave, and they all depart.

Eruruu holds Tousukuru, telling her grandmother to hang in there. The world then goes back to normal in Hakuoro's vision, and he comes to them, Eruruu screaming "Grandma!" over and over.

~~~~~

Tousukuru lays in their home with a bandage around her chest, soaked with blood. Eruruu, Aruruu, and Hakuoro surround her. Eruruu tells her to wait and she'll get some medicine, and to hang in there. Tousukuru tells her that it is fine, that her body won't survive much longer. Eruruu tells her not to talk like that. Aruruu then says that it is her fault. Tousukuru tells her it isn't her fault, and throwing a stone is the sort of thing she would've done if she thought of it. She says they are such cute grandchildren, and such good-natured people to not ignore what was going on.

She then says that she wants to see their faces, and tells them they are pretty, and that they both have brought her great pride. Eruruu tells her to stop talking like that, that she is going to get better. Tousukuru then tells Eruruu that she becomes like her older sister more and more. She says that she had a beautiful and gentle elder sister that she loved dearly, and her name was "Eruruu." She says that Eruruu's name came from her elder sister. She then tells Aruruu that she is just like how she was when she was small. She notes how close they are, even if they argue or quarrel, and that they were the only two near relatives she had left. She says with the power of them together will bring them happiness. Aruruu cries for her not to die.

Tousukuru then addresses Hakuoro, and says she has a last request, and if he will hear it. She tells him that she has lived a long time, and has no hesitation about her departure, but she worries about her grandchildren, and what will become of them when she is gone. She says she will not be able to pass on in ease thinking about it, and she asks him to watch over them. Eruruu, crying, tells her not to say such a thing, that they'll be together with her. Hakuoro tells Eruruu that this will put Tousukuru at ease. Eruruu says no, she will not hear it. Hakuoro says Tousukuru shouldn't be tormented by these feelings, and that he understands. He tells her that he will take responsibility for her grandchildren.

Tousukuru meakly says thank you, and asks for their hand. They all place their hands over hers, where it is resting on her chest, and she shuts her eyes. She says that here at the end of her life, she was gifted by meeting Hakuoro, who she knows will take care of her lovely grandchildren, and now she can pass away. She says she has nothing to regret, and then goes silent. Eruruu and Aruruu break down in screaming sobs at their grandmother's death.

~~~~~

Hakuoro steps outside into the night, thinking about the things Tousukuru had told him since he'd met her and how he wasn't able to do anything. He then hears an arrow, and when he goes to it, he recognizes it as Oboro's calling.

He goes out of the town to where they would meet, and sees Oboro cloaked in his cowl. He looks at Hakuoro and then asks where Tousukuru is. Hakuoro tells him that she has died. He stands silent for a moment, then strikes Hakuoro across the face, and Hakuoro can taste blood in his mouth. Oboro removes his cloak and tells Hakuoro that he didn't hear that, and he'd better not try lying again. Hakuoro then says again that she has died, and he punches him across the face again, saying that once again he has said such a lie. He says again that she has died, that just now she has passed on, and he hits him once agian.

Hakuoro stays silent, and Oboro asks how. He hits him and says how has this
happened, why didn't he protect her, and hits him again. Hakuoro remains silent. Oboro says Hakuoro has helped in obligation, and brought a smile to Yuzuha's face, and recently she only talks about him. He punches him again, then says that Yuzuha speaks happily and laughing while she is with him -- another punch -- and looks forward to when the door to her room is opened -- another punch -- and is delighted if it is him but gets depressed if he isn't there. He punches him yet again and says that because he gets to see such a Yuzuha, he's felt such murderous intent towards him, and then punches him hard three times in a row. He says he did not want to admit that seeing that attraction hurt.

Oboro then says how could this happen as long as he was there, how could such a person as her die. Hakuoro remains silent, and he tells him to answer him. When he doesn't, he screams at him to answer. Then Oboro breaks down sobbing, asking him to please tell him. Hakuoro can only manage to say he is sorry, and Oboro curses over and over as he cries.

Later that night, after things have been explained, Oboro says he has a request, a request that he can only ask of Hakuoro. Hakuoro says he doesn't mind, and what it is. Dorii and Guraa then show up carrying a palanquin. They open it, and inside is Yuzuha. Oboro lifts the sleeping Yuzuha from it, and places her in Hakuoro's arms. Hakuoro asks Oboro what the meaning of putting her in his charge is. Oboro says he can't say much now, but he begs this of him.

Dorii and Guraa say that they will accompany Oboro, and he says that they must stay there, and live with the people of the village. They try to protest, and then Hakuoro says, "Surely, you..." Oboro is silent for a moment, then says that Tousukuru was like a parent to them. He said that he did nothing when his parents were killed, and now he will not be softhearted. Hakuoro asks him if he thinks that if by getting revenge he'd please Tousukuru, and he says it isn't a question of being pleased or not, he won't allow them to get away with this.

Hakuoro tells him to stop it, that if something happens to him, what would become of Yuzuha. Oboro says that she has him now. He says that Yuzuha may not live much longer now, and therefore, he wants her to live happily for the moment. Hakuoro asks him what exactly he intends to do, and Oboro says he doesn't have to hide his face. Then he says, for Yuzuha, he begs him. Hakuoro yells at him to wait, but Oboro is gone.

Hakuoro thinks that Oboro is about to do something foolish and thinks of chasing after him, but knows that he would never catch up with that man's legs. However, he doesn't want to let him go out to his death without trying to help.

He then sees Teoro, Sopoku, and the villagers, who had gathered there without him even noticing, he had been so wrapped up in his thoughts. They all look at him, as if waiting for him to say something. Then Teoro says, "Well, village leader?" Hakuoro questions him, and he says that Tousukuru entrusted everything to him, and therefore he is now the village leader. He then tells him to please tell them what they are to do, and they will follow his word. All the villagers nod in consent. Hakuoro says there is no way he can be the village leader, and it should be someone else. Teoro says no, that there is no other, it is to be him, and again all the villagers give their quiet consent.

Dorii and Guraa then ask Hakuoro to please help their young master (Oboro). Dorii asks why they should have to go on living in hiding within the interior of the village, and Guraa says it is the same for the young master. She says their clan was defeated in a power struggle, and he was accused and driven out, to then escape to such a place and be saved from dying a dog's death. They say that they are also the same as the young master.

Hakuoro asks everyone what they can do. Yuzuha then stirs in her sleep, and he looks at her in silence for a minute. He then says there will be no turning back. Teoro says he understands and Hakuoro says that he doesn't. He then says the woman and children are not to be involved, and if he is understood. Sopoku asks why, and Teoro says they should follow Hakuoro's word. Teoro asks him what they are to do. Hakuoro is silent for a moment, then says, "Open the storehouse!"

~~~~~

At the capital, Oboro jumps over the gate, kills the soldier on watch in one fluid motion, and then continues running down the path.

Just outside the castle, Nuwangi is standing outside cursing, wondering why such a thing had to happen. His thoughts are interrupted when he hears something and turns around. Oboro stands on the roof of the palace, and asks if he is Nuwangi. Nuwangi asks who he is. Oboro jumps from the roof and lands behind Nuwangi, then pulls his blades. Oboro says that he would never introduce himself to the likes of him, and then he strikes Nuwangi. Nuwangi yells and he strikes again, and then follows with a powerful blow that knocks Nuwangi back. He runs up to him with his blades poised and says, "Die." Nuwangi looks up in terror.

Outside the gate, a soldier comes out, grumbling about how it is time to change shifts. He then sees the other soldier laying on the ground dead. He shouts out that there is an enemy attack, and sounds the alarm.

Oboro curses when he hears the bell being sounded outside the walls. Nuwangi runs from him, and he tells him to wait and runs after him. He stops at the stairs of the palace, and wonders where the little shit disappeared. Nuwangi then smugly says where is he searching, and then comes down the stairs into view. Oboro asks if he had made the decision to resign to death, and Nuwangi says he is going to be the one to die. Soldiers then rush in from all sides, surrounding Oboro. Nuwangi then laughs, saying the situation has been reversed.

Sasante then comes down the stairs to stand by Nuwangi, saying that this must be the rat that snuck in, and Oboro says the time it took searching could've been saved. Sasante says that it's been a boring night and needed something to pass the time. Oboro yells at him to not make fun of him, and then slices through the soldier in front of him and stands before Sasante, screaming "Die!"

He tries to attack but his thrusts are deflected, and then Sasante delivers a blow that knocks Oboro back. Sasante laughs and says that Oboro is just a youngster, and he is wiser, refined, noble, and a strong soldier, and if he really thought he could win.

Oboro says he is foolish, vulgar, and that he could be mistaken as meat, his stink is so strong. Sasante is silent a moment, then starts laughing, saying that he has an idea for some very amusing entertainment.

Back outside the gate, Hakuoro, Teoro, Dorii, and Guraa slide down the cliff just in
front of the gate. At the sound of the alarm, Dorii and Guraa get worried that it is
Oboro. Teoro tells them to wait, and says they can't forget their plan.

Hakuoro says he will explain it once more. He says first a few people will invade the inside. He then points at a handle on the side of the gate on the far right. He says that someone needs to reach it first and pull it to open the gate, so that then everyone can enter. He says they must gain control there at once. He then thinks to himself how it is much easier said than done. A soldier then comes out and asks who is there, and Hakuoro kills him without hesitation, and then tells everyone that it's time to go.

[Battle 3 - Open the front gate]

The kill the soldiers defending the front gate, and then reach the handle and open it, sending their men through the entrance.

Inside, Oboro tries to fight off the ring of soldiers. He defeats one, breathing heavy and covered in blood, but is still too out-numbered. Sasante asks if it is going to be ended already. Oboro won't give up and Sasante wonders how long he can continue his show of courage, and then tells the soldiers that he will reward whomever kills the rat. Another soldier steps forward and says he'll have him. He and Oboro spar, and then he gets through Oboro's defense and strikes him with his sword. The soldier yells "Die!" and then Oboro lets out a battle cry and goes into a powerful attack, killing him. He pants, still surrounded by another ten soldiers, and Sasante laughs. The soldiers move in and he tells Oboro to scream begging for his life.

Then the sound of an arrow is heard, and several soldiers in the ring fall, shot down. Dorii and Guraa then proclaim that they are there to save their young master. Behind them, Hakuoro, Teoro, and several of the men from their village come forward. Oboro asks what they are doing there. Nuwangi asks what they intend to do, and Hakuoro says he must really be foolish if he can't understand the situation. Nuwangi asks why they don't just call for the old woman, and Hakuoro tells him that she died. Nuwangi says that he must be lying, but all the villagers glare at him. He says that old woman just couldn't die, and then goes pale, and says "Eruruu."

Behind the crowd of villagers stands Eruruu. Nuwangi looks ashen and tells Eruruu that it wasn't him. She says her grandmother cannot open her eyes, and will never wake again, and starts crying. He continues to say it wasn't his fault. Sasante says it looks like the woman who missed death has met death finally. He says that for the sake of one grandmother, they would do such a thing, and then says that it is funny and laughs.

[Battle 4 - Defeat Nuwangi and Sasante]

Hakuoro calls out to Oboro and tells him he is taking on too much and he has to fall behind for a moment. Oboro tells him to stay off his case and that he'll take them down by his own hand. Hakuoro tells him that this is no longer one-on-one fights; this is war. Oboro swears, and moves back to join the others in the fight.

The fight through the soldiers and then attack Nuwangi and Sasante. After being defeated, they tell them to stop, that they understand and to please forgive them, but they just look at them with cold eyes. Scared, they both run into the palace.

Oboro calls after them to wait, but then stops, clutching a wound and cursing in pain. Teoro says they'll take care of it and for him to rest. Teoro yells to chase after them, and not let them go, and he, Dorii, and Guraa go chasing after them. Hakuoro stays behind with Oboro. He offers Oboro his hand to help him stay on his feet. Oboro says that he is sorry, and he is in his debt. He then says that though Hakuoro came and helped and he wishes to express his gratitude, he wants to know why he came, and if they all understand what they have done. Hakuoro doesn't answer, and instead asks if his injury is okay. Oboro says it isn't important. Hakuoro asks if that is so, and that Oboro showed no restraint.

Hakuoro hits Oboro and quotes him saying "Do you understand what you've done." He says that he understands fully without having to say, and what will be happening from now on. He says that after this, the imperial court will send in a punitive force against them, and there are only two paths left for them: to bring them down, or be annihiliated by them. Oboro then asks why he did it if he understood that would happen, that if only he died, it would've ended then. Hakuoro says, "If only you died?" and asks if he is serious. Hakuoro says that above all else, he won't allow this, and now there is no option of retreat, and to be prepared.

He then walks away from Oboro down the path, and see Eruruu standing there, listening silently.

~~~~~

Sasante and Nuwangi are hiding in a storeroom. Sasante says they won't find them through the secret passage. He says that he will remember this disgrace, and will surely dispel of them.

Sounds of running can be heard outside, and Teoro's voice calling out to keep searching, that they have to be around there somewhere. Nuwangi gets nervous, telling his father that they are coming. He tells him not to worry, that they will be held off outside. Nuwangi says that after this is over, he'll kill them. Sasante says that he will be silent and only do as he is told. He asks if Nuwangi has forgotten the kindness he has shown raising him up to now. Nuwangi says he has always been unconcerned, no matter how good of a son he has been. Sasante says that he can always be replaced, and Nuwangi tells him to say that that is a lie. He says that Nuwangi is a good-for-nothing, just like his mother, and that she hadn't been useful up to the very end.

Nuwangi is silent. Sasante says that he thinks they have stopped their search. Nuwangi then says "Father", and Sasante asks what. Then there is a splash of red blood as Nuwangi slices his throat. Then the sound of his sword is heard being run through Sasante's body over and over as Nuwangi laughs maniacally.

~~~~~


The interactions between Oboro and Hakuoro here were fantastic. I had prefered to see these parts animated, specially how much Oboro feels jealous for Yuzuha.

[PGilis]

WARNING: Massive game spoilers. Read to your own risk.





Utawareru Mono Summary

By Mastress Alita


~~~~~

Note: My knowledge of Japanese is very limited and this summary was made heavily from information gathered from using Anime Game Text Hooker + Atlas Japanese Translation Software for translation. Therefore, there are likely going to be errors. If you find incorrect information, please let me know so I can fix it.

~~~~~

Part 4


Hakuoro is outside in the village, the dawn finally arriving after the very long night
they had the night before. Oboro comes and tells him that as he said, they've completed taking control of the region, and wants to know what should be done next. He says to set up a military base there, and that men must be deployed and supplies gathered. He says at the same time they also need to work on repairing damaged areas and reinforce them, and since they don't know when the enemy will attack, they need to work quickly. Oboro says he understands and to leave it to him.

Eruruu shows up, bringing them tea. Hakuoro says they really can't take a rest, and she says she understands because of all that must be done. He then notices her eyes are red and that she hasn't slept either. Hakuoro tells her that Teoro and the villagers with him will be returning soon with supplies, and also from burying Tousukuru. Eruruu says nothing, with a lonesome look on her face.

Hakuoro and Oboro drink the tea, and Oboro tells her it is delicious. She says that her grandmother taught her how to make it. He says he is happy to meet her, and that he was very indebted to Tousukuru, and he'd like to speak with her sometime. Aruruu then mutters "Grandma" from her position of being asleep on Hakuoro's back, not wanting to be away from him since the fight. Eruruu apologizes and he says it isn't a problem. She asks if she isn't heavy, and he says there is no problem, she's really light.

Hakuoro thinks about all the things that must be done, that first the military formations have to be set up, that the people have to be gathered to have a meeting, and that food and armor must be gathered immediately. Then his vision goes dizzy, and he drops his teacup, shattering it. Eruruu questions him and he says it is nothing, he just felt a little dizzy but is fine. He tells Oboro that he needs to select people with good armed force and leadership. Oboro says he doesn't mind doing so, but that Hakuoro really should go get some rest like Eruruu says, that his complexion doesn't look good. Hakuoro refuses, saying there is just too much to do. Oboro asks Eruruu to take him back to his bedroom, saying that
Hakuoro just isn't understanding his own situation. Hakuoro tries to protest and Oboro says that if he is to fall there would be no unification and everyone would just be a crowd of people, therefore he needs to behave and just go along with it, and tells him to leave the rest to them. When he sees the worried look on Eruruu's face, he finally complies and says he will rest for a little bit. Oboro tells him trust things to them, he needs to rest up for next battle.

They go inside and Eruruu guides him to a darkened room. Aruruu, having to be woken so that Hakuoro could lay down, slides into bed next to him. Eruruu asks Aruruu what she is doing, that she is in Hakuoro's bed. Hakuoro says he doesn't mind, and then asks what if Eruruu and he slept together. She gets flustered and he says that he is joking. She twacks him and he asks why, and she just says "Honestly..." and leaves the room.

Hakuoro falls asleep, and some time later, rouses a bit in his sleep. Eruruu is next to him, and straightens his bed covers. He thinks that he is feeling a sense of missing something, but doesn't know what it is. He shuts his eyes, thinking about how tired he is, that his body feels like lead and he can't help but sink into the darkness. Then he hears a song, and thinks that he has heard this gentle song before.

~~~~~

Back at the imperial palace, Benaui enters, saying, "You called, Emperor?" A fat man that looks similar to Sasante but with a large afro, Inkara, says he knows the reason. Benaui says that it must be the matter of the revolt. Inkara says he wants to start the suppression immediately, and to leave no one alive, including women and children. Benaui says he is concerned about this proposal, and asks if it shouldn't be discussed with the people. Inkara laughs and says "Discuss? You must be joking." He states that they killed his brother, and he will tear them apart limb from limb in payment.

The court barber enters and says it is time for Emperor Inkara's hair maintenance. Inkara asks if the butsu was obtained, and he says yes, and it has been used to make his special hair tonic to make it further tufty. Inkara laughs and says he doesn't care how much money is spent on his hair. Benaui says he should be more temperate with his expenses, but Inkara says he doesn't care.

Benaui goes back to the subject at hand, saying that the people of the country will ignore that kind of behavior. Inkara gets angry and throws a glass at Benaui, which breaks, cutting his face, but Benaui keeps his same cool demeanor, as if it didn't even happen. Inkara says that it isn't the country who has the people, but the people who have the country, and he is that country, and therefore, things will be done his way. Benaui says that his behavior was too forward, and to be forgiven. Inkara says that it is trivial talk, and then simply changes the subject, saying the banquet feast is to be prepared.

Benaui exits the palace. A large muscley knight, Kurou, comes up to him and says that the preparations to depart to the front are ready. He then notices the wound on Benaui's face. Benaui says it is just a scratch and nothing to be concerned about.

Benaui says that if this becomes a war, the people will suffer in poverty. He thinks to himself that though understanding the depravity, they try to defend their country, and that he is just a another parasite in the rotten fruit. He then calls out to depart for the front, and Kurou yes says and heads off to follow the order.

~~~~~

[Visit outside]

Hakuoro steps outside, the sound of construction going on. He asks how the situation is, and Oboro says that when Teoro returns they will be almost done with the arrangement of their resources. He then gives Hakuoro an organization table of the formations, and asks him to look it over later. Oboro says it has been taking some time to fix damages from the previous battles, especially the restoration of the front gate. Oboro apologizes for his negligance in management, and Hakuoro says it is something that is past and not to blame himself. Hakuoro says the enemy should be there within two days time, and that finishing the restoration should be a top priority, and Oboro says he understands.

Eruruu and Aruruu show up, Aruruu clutching to Hakuoro, nearly knocking him over. Eruruu says they have brought bentou (box lunches) for everyone. Hakuoro thanks them and pats Aruruu on the head. Hakuoro then says that they are out of place there and should be returning. Eruruu turns her head to the side, looking upset. Hakuoro asks if she understands, and she says she doesn't and won't leave. Hakuoro says it is because it is dangerous there, and she still refuses. He asks if Aruruu will go back, and she just clutches to him and says she will stay with Otousan.

Oboro looks at him smugly and says that it might not be so bad, that she wants to stay close because of her fondness for him. Hakuoro tells Oboro not to say something irresponsible, and says that even he would not bring Yuzuha there, and it is the same. Oboro says that to bring Yuzuha along, that she'd be glad to hear his voice. Hakuoro is shocked that Oboro would allow her to be brought to such a place. Oboro says that he trusts Anija (a term meaning "brother"). Hakuoro is surprised he says he'd trust him, and then questions why he is calling him "Anija". Oboro says that he saved his life, and therefore he trusts him, and calling him brother is only natural.

Oboro tells him that for the first time, Yuzuha said "selfish". He also says that for the first time she has called him hopeless. He says that Yuzuha, who normally always listened to everything quietly, did not withdraw this time; Yuzuha said her feelings, and up to now had never talked about her feelings before. He says that Yuzuha is trying to fly from his hand, and if that's the case, he wants her to do as she likes.

Eruruu then says that she is going to say for the first time that Hakuoro is selfish as well. She says that often when they return, the cooking is terrible, the laundry is not done, and the place stinks. Oboro says Hakuoro should be embarrassed, that if his meals are unappetizing the morale of the troops will go down. Hakuoro says that it can't be helped, and he admits his defeat. He then says Eruruu and Aruruu can do as they wish, but to promise him they will leave immediately if things get dangerous, and they agree.

Eruruu comments that it is hard to do the laundry with so many people around, but that it is perfect weather for drying clothes, and that on such a day it somehow seems like the fighting is all a lie. She and Aruruu work on the laundry, when suddenly the alarm bells sound and someone yells out "Enemy attack!"

Hakuoro yells "What?!" and is told that a group of several Rakusharai (cavalrymen) are headed toward there. Hakuoro says that it can't be, it is too soon. Oboro gives orders to have the Perierai (archers) to take them down, and not let them get inside.

Arrows are seen flying toward the group of men, Benaui and Kurou among them, charging toward the town on their Uoputaru, but they all miss. Dorii and Guraa report that it is no good, they are just too fast. Hakuoro tells them to fall back into the interior. He sees Eruruu in the midst of the chaos, and yells for her to get out of there.

Benaui and his troops break into the town, and he slashes down at Hakuoro, who barely blocks it. Benaui and Hakuoro continue to fight, and Hakuoro notes to himself how strong Benaui is. There is a large clash of metal as Benaui gets an attack through Hakuoro's defense, and he tells him to resign.

Oboro yells out to Hakuoro and tells him to pull back. There is a clash of metal as Kurou attacks Oboro. Oboro lets out a battle cry as he fights against Kurou. Kurou laughs and says that if Oboro plans to challenge his general, he's ten years too soon. Kurou continues his ruthless attacks, injuring Oboro.

Hakuoro clears his head from the blow he took from Benaui, and sees Aruruu, as well as Eruruu. He yells for them both to get out of there, but they don't leave, staring at Benaui. Benaui tells Hakuoro to surrender, because he does not like useless cruelty, and he looks at the sisters.

Then a battle cry is heard and a flash of metal, as Teoro attacks Benaui. Teoro says they seemed to make it just in time, and are there to help. Benaui looks at the crowd of villagers that has arrived, and then tells all hands to retreat. Kurou says "Roger" and gives Oboro one last hit, and then the troops leave.

Oboro, covered in blood, yells for them to wait, wondering why they are running away. Hakuoro tells him not to chase after them, and he angrily asks why. Hakuoro says there is no way to catch up with their speed, and that he needs to keep a cool head, as those men are highly skilled. He says that they need to think ahead, if he went chasing after them with a hot head the most he could do would be a would-be avenger that got killed. He says that those guys will respond by crossing swords again, and to wait for that time. Oboro says he understands, but tells Hakuoro to promise that Benaui's neck will be his. Hakuoro said he understands.

Oboro leaves, yelling at the others that they don't know when the enemy will attack again and to speed up the repairs. Hakuoro thinks to himself how if Teoro and his group had been just a little later, it would have been too late, and takes notice of the skill of his opponents.

He then shouts at Eruruu and Aruruu, who are standing with somewhat frightened expressions on their faces. He says he told them to leave, yet they did not, and why did they do such a thing, and if they think he'd be pleased with such behavior. Teoro tells him not to scold them so much, and Sopoku says it is the first time for the women to see such a thing. Hakuoro says he understands that, but how is he to apologize to Tousukuru who believed in him and entrusted in him to take care of Eruruu and Aruruu. Eruruu says she is sorry, and Hakuoro embraces both of them, holding them close and petting their disheveled heads. Eruruu says that his strong embrace is a bit painful, and he says that after all, it is
necessary to punish a bad child.

~~~~~

Outside in the forest, Kurou remarks that they aren't coming, and their trap has been made useless. Benaui says that this war is likely going to be a hard fight. He says that he thinks Hakuoro is the chief of their village and not just a mere soldier, and Kurou says that he should've given them permission to kill, and they shouldn't have made the mistake of letting him live. Benaui says they don't understand their movement, that they aren't just a disorderly crowd, they are led by a person with knowledge in warfare since they had such results with such little experience. Benaui says this isn't the end, and to return until they have recovered from the situation.

~~~~~

[Visit Yuzuha's room]

Eruruu asks Hakuoro if he is going out. He says yes, that he wants to go see Yuzuha's condition. He asks Eruruu if she'll go along with him. She says, "Ah, but..." and then Aruruu pops out and says "Let's go." Hakuoro asks if Eruruu doesn't want to go, and she stammers a bit again, but then says they should go in a hasty manner, confusing him.

They go outside, and Hakuoro explains how Yuzuha has been bedridden since childhood and has never had friends. He says they should be around the same age, and asks if they will make friends with her. They agree and he says it should make Yuzuha very happy, and says that child has that right. Eruruu goes silent, and Hakuoro asks her what is wrong, but she says it is nothing.

They enter Yuzuha's home, and she opens her eyes and says "Hakuoro-sama?" as they enter. He asks how she feels and if she got a lot of sleep, and she says yes. He puts his hand to her forehead, and says it seems she has a fever. Yuzuha says that somehow she'd like to see her brother, and Hakuoro tells her those words would mean a lot to Oboro. She says that Hakuoro's hands are larger than her brothers, but still feel nice. He says really, and pets her head.

Yuzuha asks who the people behind him are. He says he will introduce the children, and Eruruu makes a sour face. He asks what it is and says she seems really out of it, but she says it is nothing. Yuzuha says that it is nice to meet her and lifts her body from the bed and bows. Eruruu gives her name and then says the other is her younger sister Aruruu. Yuzuha says that they have the same smell as Tousukuru-sama, and Eruruu says from now on she'll take care of her in place of her grandmother.

Eruruu motions to Aruruu to come introduce herself, but she is off moving around the house. They then notice she's eating a fruit she swiped from the kitchen, and Eruruu tells her that is very impolite to eat without permission. Yuzuha laughs and says it is true, and Eruruu looks confused. Yuzuha asks them to tell her a story, and says she wants to hear the story of the time that on the way to the bath Aruruu, who was naked, had to be chased all over the house. She said it made her happy, and Eruruu sweatdrops.

Hakuoro, realizing the mention of that story has put him in a bad situation, decides it would be best to make a strategic retreat immediately. He tries sneaking off and Eruruu asks where he is going. He says he'll leave the young ones and tells Yuzuha that he needs to be going, then pets her head, and she blushes. Aruruu then runs up to him whining "Otousan~" and he says isn't she a spoiled child, and then pets her head too, and she blushes with pleasure. Eruruu looks annoyed, and then he says, "Here, Eruruu" and pets her on the head as well. Her expression turns sour and she bites him.

[Visit gathering house]

Hakuoro is doing calculations on the warehouse food supply, and is confused because it isn't adding up; the amount of food is decreasing drastically more than should be from the calculations. Eruruu enters with some tea, and asks him what's going on. He tells her the warehouse calculations are off, and somehow there is a mistake no matter how many times he calculates it. He says he is going to take a look in the warehouse, and she says she'll go with him.

They enter and see Aruruu. Hakuoro asks what she is doing there, and she tries to look calm, but figits. A sound of chewing is heard in the background. Hakuoro wonders what the sound is, and tries to go take a look, but Aruruu says "Don't!" and blocks his way. Trying to look behind her, he sees a lump shifting in the dimness. Eruruu asks what is behind Aruruu. Aruruu keeps blocking the way and shaking her head. Hakuoro's eyes start to become adjusted to the dark, and the shape behind her starts to come into vision.

Eruruu sees and asks Aruruu what Mukkuru is doing there. Hearing the name, Hakuoro recalls that Mukkuru was Muteikapa's cub. A huge white tiger then comes into view and Hakuoro jumps back, not believing that is the cub and wondering when she got this big. The chewing sound continues and he realizes that she's eating, and that's why the numbers of food supply are decreasing more than they should be.

Eruruu yells at Aruruu, who looks back sadly, saying that Mukkuru was hungry and needed a meal. Mukkuru makes a pleased face. Eruruu gets very angry and asks what they are doing, and hits Mukkuru across the nose. Mukkuru gives off a pitiful whine that doesn't sound like it should come from such a big body, and runs behind Aruruu for protection. Eruruu says that Aruruu should understand well just how important the food is, and wants to know why she went and did something so selfish. Aruruu says "But..." and Eruruu proclaims "No buts!" Eruruu glares, and both Aruruu and the tiger cower.

Hakuoro thinks back to Teoro standing in front of the growing fields saying that thanks to all the villagers, they will eat well this year, the words running through his head. He says this isn't a good situation and they are going to have to reconsider things. Eruruu says "But..." and when her face is turned momentarily, Aruruu and Mukkuru scamper behind Hakuoro, trying to hide behind his back, and Hakuoro finds himself in the middle of Eruruu and Aruruu's dilemma. He says they should just think about this, and Eruruu says that he spoils Aruruu too much, and it isn't like she likes having to be angry. He thinks to himself why he always ends up in such circumstances.

~~~~~

Hakuoro and his group are riding in the forest. Oboro says that he personally doesn't need to go to the other villages to ask for help, that he and Teoro could take care of it and summon the other village chiefs, and no one would ignore his calling since he is Tousukuru's successor. Hakuoro says no, that since he is the one dragging them into war, he should at least show courtesy, and Oboro says that is just like him.

Hakuoro looks over at Eruruu, who looks rather uncomfortable. Hakuoro asks why she was squirming earlier, and she says it is nothing. Teoro asks if she has to pee, and they could wait for her in the vacinity. She says that is not it, and he says it isn't like her to be so restless. Oboro says that's not it, that surely it is because she hasn't ridden on an Uopataru in some time, and her groin and tail must hurt. He says that when you aren't accustomed to it, it's pretty painful, and that he experienced it as a kid. Teoro says indeed, and she tells them not to say such weird things. Oboro says that is the situation, and it is nothing to be embarrassed about, but she says it is embarrassing. Hakuoro asks if it's painful, and she stutters. Teoro says they don't use Uoputaru as a means of travel
very often, and Oboro says that riding is one of his strong points, as he doesn't tire, can make tight turns, and doesn't get hemorrhoids from riding too much. Eruruu whaps him and he sweatdrops.

Hakuoro then says that they will take a rest then. She says it really isn't necessary and he says they have been riding all morning and should take a rest anyway. Aruruu goes over to Eruruu and she asks what it is, and Aruruu shoves her, and she falls. Aruruu promptly scampers off while Eruruu calls for her to come back and rubs her sore butt. Everyone else just stares.

Some time passes. Dorii and Guraa bring Oboro the water skin, and he then gives it to Hakuoro, and he drinks from it gratefully. Hakuoro asks Teoro where their destination is, and he says it's just a little ways out of the forest. Aruruu runs up to Hakuoro and shakes him, and he asks what it is. She says there is something weird and points, and Hakuoro looks, seeing smoke in the distance. Teoro notices it is coming in the direction of the village they were heading toward. Hakuoro mounts his Uoputaru and starts riding off, as Teoro asks him to wait.

Hakuoro enters the village, to find all the buildings in flames and dead people laying in the streets. The others join him, aghast at what they find. On the other side of the village, they see Benaui, Kurou, and their soldiers. As soon as he sees them Oboro curses and tries to go after them, but Hakuoro tells him to wait. Benaui asks Hakuoro if he is the leader. He tells him his name, and then says there will only be more victims like this if he continues fighting, and to throw away their arms and surrender quietly. Oboro says he has to be kidding, after doing such a thing to these victims. Benaui says if they hadn't started the revolt in the first place, this wouldn't have happened, and asks them again to throw away their arms.

Hakuoro says he wants to ask him something first, and asks Benaui if he did this. Benaui asks if that is the case as he says, and Hakuoro says then he'll be sorry. Benaui says in that case, it really is regrettable. Teoro and Oboro get angry, and Hakuoro tells Eruruu and Aruruu to step back. Eruruu agrees and calls for Aruruu, but can't find her. Benaui then tells the men to go, and metal is unsheathed as they come forward to attack Hakuoro's party.

[Battle 5 - Defeat Benaui and Kurou]

The fight begins, and shortly into it Hakuoro realizes they are at a real disadvantage against all of Benaui's Uoputaru-riding pikemen. The suddenly all the Uoputaru starts to freak out, and Benaui says something is scaring them. Up above them on a cliff, Mukkuru growls, Aruruu sitting on her back. Aruruu tells her to go, and then leap down the cliff and land in the battlefield. She says she will not forgive Otousan's enemy. Benaui says that he can't believe it, it is Muteikapa, and Kurou sweatdrops, saying they aren't fighting fair.

As they fight, when Aruruu and Mukkuru attack Benaui, he tells her to step back. When she refuses, he says he will only aim at Muteikapa. Oboro then comes in and Benaui recognizes him and says he is the one limited to his arms and he will go easy on him, and Oboro says he'd better not go easy on him, and to promise. Hakuoro comes in and adds another attack to Benaui, and Benaui asks him once again if he won't change his mind and surrender. Hakuoro says he must settle this, and they continue fighting.

They defeat Benaui and he says he is sorry, but will have to leave things to Kurou. Oboro comes forward and attacks Kurou, and they insult each other a bit as they fight. The battle continues until Kurou is also defeated.

After the fight, Hakuoro says that Benaui and his men have been defeated, and Benaui says it would appear that way. There is a flash of white and in an instant, they are on the other side of the town. Oboro curses and says that it's their nature to run away, and Benaui says they do have to be leaving, but first he wants to hear two things. First, he asks if they think it is right, what he is doing. Oboro says it is only natural not to, because they actually have a sense of justice and morals. Hakuoro remains silent, looking at Benaui, and Oboro questions him. Hakuoro says that if there is Diinebokushiri (their Hell), he'll likely fall there, and Benaui asks if that is his answer. Hakuoro then asks what the other thing he wants to hear is, and Benaui asks his name. Hakuoro tells him, and
Benaui says he will remember it, then says he will see them again on the battlefield. He and his men then ride off, Kurou calling over his shoulder that it's time for them to eat.

Oboro says how dare they behave like that, and Hakuoro asks if they really did this. Oboro says "What?", and Hakuoro says that though it is hard to say, it seemed strange for them to be there, especially since before they had gone easy on them. Oboro is surprised for Hakuoro to say that they went easy on them, but Hakuoro says that apart from the others, Benaui, if serious, wouldn't do such a thing. Oboro asks why they would make such a lie, and Hakuoro says he doesn't know.

Hakuoro says this will greatly change the situation of the war. He says that those that planned to take it for granted and remain a spectator will now merge together given this situation, and that will give them a better chance of winning. Hakuoro says that people's lives are being manipulated like chess pieces, and this disaster was used as a means of bargaining.

Hakuoro asks Oboro that if a man thinks something he's doing is correct, can he still feel his chest tighten. Oboro says "Anija..." and Hakuoro continues, saying that what Benaui said was right, if he hadn't caused the revolt, this wouldn't have happened, and now even Aruruu has been pulled into the war. Oboro asks what he is saying, that in such a matter they follow Hakuoro because they believe in him, even if he were to lie. Hakuoro says he understands, and that will be the last idle complaint from him, but he wanted them to hear it a last time.

Aruruu says they should return, and asks Hakuoro to take her piggyback. She jumps up on his back so he'll carry her, and Mukkuru makes an amused face. Oboro laughs. Then he tells Hakuoro that whether Hakuoro is correct or incorrect, it'll be fine, and he will follow him anywhere. The others all agree with him, and then Teoro says they had better get back, everyone is waiting for them.

[PGilis]

WARNING: Massive game spoilers. Read to your own risk.



Utawareru Mono Summary

By Mastress Alita


~~~~~

Note: My knowledge of Japanese is very limited and this summary was made heavily from information gathered from using Anime Game Text Hooker + Atlas Japanese Translation Software for translation. Therefore, there are likely going to be errors. If you find incorrect information, please let me know so I can fix it.

~~~~~

Part 5


Emperor Inkara shouts for Benaui, who steps forward and says he is there. Inkara says the rebel army was to be suppressed at once, and has he really failed. Benaui says yes, that his power was unable to accomplish the task, and he deeply apologizes. Inkara says his apologies won't change the problem, that they just run away like an animal with it's tail between their legs when up against such ignorant people. He says this time he'll strike back at those ignorant people so they will know his greatness and quake in fear this time.

Benaui says that the relating countries aren't at fault, and still support their country. He says that by occupying them it will show what will happen to those that dare to oppose him, and what difference does a village or two make. He says that he's had difficulties due to Benaui's worthlessness. He then calls for Nuwangi, who enters, and says he is going to entrust him as the general of the Omutsuikeru (Samurai-type warriors), he only has to do as Inkara says. Benaui says "As you wish" and leaves as Nuwangi laughs.

Outside the main chambers, Nuwangi stops Benaui and Kurou. He says that according to the rumor, his followers are not fighting hard, and has he gradually lost his edge. Kurou gets mad and says "What did you say?!" raising his hand to hit Nuwangi. Nuwangi asks what he is going to do with that hand, surely someone of his position would not strike the new Omutsuikeru general. Kurou asks then if he should nicely escort him out, then. Benaui tells Kurou to stop, and Nuwangi asks if he thinks this will be settled so easily. Benaui says that his subordinate is very sorry, he seems to act like a trouble-making child often, and
that he did not think suitably of the Omutsuikeru general, and to forgive them. Nuwangi says that they should be careful where they step, and Benaui says he will take that advice, and wishes to express their gratitude. Nuwangi then leaves.

Kurou says he can't believe that a hoodlum like Nuwangi has been made a general of the Omutsuikeru warriors, and at most he should only be a head of common foot-soldiers. Benaui says he guesses so, and Kurou says that surely the Omutsuikeru see his lack of ability. Benaui says no, that even if he is a hoodlum as Kurou says, a group of people will follow without understanding. He says there seems to be a shadow within his eyes, and Kurou says that it is like him to think too much. Benaui says one could assume that he had is hand on that village, and Kurou's face turns angry, saying "It can't be..." Benaui says
that is only speculation, and they have other things to be doing. He tells Kurou to go report on the situation of the war, and with a "Yes sir!" he heads off.

~~~~~

[Visit outside]

Teoro's voice can be heard saying, "Hey, walk faster". A man with a weapon held at his back says it hurts, that he's walking and to please not trust so much. Eruruu and Hakuoro approach, and Eruruu asks what is going on. Teoro says they've arrested this suspicious man, and Hakuoro questions "Suspicious man?" Teoro said he looked very restless and was and was wondering around and searching nearby. The man said he only came there peddling, and Teoro asks why the sneaky behavior if that's the case. He said it seemed like a nice place and he only wanted to stay at the inn, and he didn't think he had to notify anyone when the person on watched changed. He only wanted a warm bed, but now has been arrested. He says to please forgive him, he's only there and business and they can search him if they like.

Hakuoro says that if he's a merchant, what are his dealings. He says he can handle pretty much any service that one could request, except for the selling of slaves. He says that he most commonly sells medicine though, and shows them his wares. Eruruu looks surprised when she sees a medicine called Mapottei. The man says she knows what it is and Hakuoro says it is because she's a healer. He asks if they'd want it, as it cannot be obtained in the back woods. Hakuoro asks what it is for, and Eruruu gets flustered. Teoro asks if she doesn't know, and she says of course she knows, so he wonders why she won't say. The man says that
it is the treasure of an animal, Herapetta, that lives in the sea, and that it's an energy medicine. Teoro asks if it is effective, and the man says that it can keep your partner from sleeping all night. Teoro laughs at this and says they should see a trial, and Eruruu bonks him several times. The man turns to Hakuoro and asks if he'd like it, and he says no, it's fine.

Hakuoro then tells him that this is a place of battle, and he should leave at once, because if he stays he could get involved. The man says he must be joking, and then says, "Is this lovely girl your daughter?" He says "This girl?" and then Aruruu jumps onto him. The man says she is really very cute and asks if she'd like some candy. She stays silent and Hakuoro says not to take offense, she is extremely shy around strangers. The man says is that so, then says him saying this is a place of battle must be a joke, to have such a sweet girl living there. Hakuoro says it is even though the girls there are in good spirits, and he should leave, because he doesn't want an unrelated person involved.

A little time passes, and the man says he's sorry for troubling them by asking for food and water. Hakuoro says he will need it for his journey. The man says to express his gratitude, he will give Hakuoro a little advice. Hakuoro says "Advice?" and the man says yes, and then Hakuoro's vision turns to black and white -- a cold chill pierces up his backbone, and the air feels frozen around him. The man says he is careless, and if he were an assassin, Hakuoro would already be dead. He tells Hakuoro not to move, and then pulls apart his cane, revealing a blade inside. Hakuoro asks if he is going to murder him, and the man says no, as he said before, he's just giving him a little advice.

Suddenly Hakuoro's vision goes back to color, and the man is asking if Aruruu will draw back because he hasn't done anything -- standing over him is a growling Mukkuru beside Aruruu. The man says he should leave now and in a flash of white, is suddenly gone. Hakuoro is confused, having not even seen him run away. Aruruu jumps up on him and he tells her not to worry, but inside he continues to worry about the strange man.

~~~~~

That night the man meets with Benaui outside the village. Benaui thanks the man, Chikinaro, for his troubles. Chikinaro says that Hakuoro is quite an interesting person. Benaui questions "Interesting?" and Chikinaro says that he has a sort of charm, and though one couldn't see it, his charm is unavoidable. Benaui says as promised, and gives him his payment, and Chikinaro thanks him. He says here are detailed contents and asks Benaui to look it over, then leaves. Benaui repeats "That man charms..." to himself.

~~~~~

In the main meeting house, the chief of Wakkai village tells Hakuoro his people wish to join the movement. He says that if they wish to join under their jurisdiction, they will have to swear on their blood to follow their instruction, and those that can't are not wanted. The chief says of course, and that he has brought his most powerful men as proof, and tells Hakuoro to please make use of them. Hakuoro thanks him and says he shall.

Some time passes, and Eruruu comes to tell Hakuoro that four villages have joined with them: Yutafu, Epukara, San, and Wakkai. Teoro says it is probably only because of the unrelated village that was attacked. Sopoku goes up to him and hits him, telling him to keep quiet and not be such a fool.

Oboro enters and says they have returned. Hakuoro says that is good, as everyone must hear his plans. A map is shown of the allied villages against the empire, and he says this is the progress of the battle so far. He says that there are some obstructive barriers to making the battle progress advantageous. He points at a specific area of the map, and says in particular, the gate at Tatokori. He says if they strike there, they can divide the village and it is possible with cooperation to use it to their advantage. He says the gate is used as a toll gate and therefore isn't very strong, but to recklessly plunge all the reinforcements into an attack would cause trouble, because then the enemy would be able to tell their intention. He shows two battle points to either side of Tatokori on the map,
and he says that two groups will attack at these points as a decoy to separate out the strength of the enemy troops, while then their main unit will slip in and take Tatokori's gate. He tells them they will carry out the plan the next morning.

~~~~~

A bell sounds and Hakuoro's troops disperse out to the two battle locations.

Kurou and two soldiers are riding along the plain, and Kurou curses that they've run into such a troublesome area, where the foothold is bad and it's harder to move. Suddenly arrows shoot out at them from the sides, but they block them. Kurou tells them to come out of hiding, and another arrow is shot at him, which he easily blocks with his sword, and he says that it's depressing.

Benaui's voice is then heard saying to stay calm. He rides in with two more soldiers. Kurou says that he understands, but is getting irritated. Benaui says he honestly is surprised that the enemy is in this location. Kurou says he believes it is a large force, and Benaui says that it has extended the force and he's surprised such a command was taken. He says that usually with a rapid expansion of troops, then the soldiers become a disorderly crowd, but their movement appears skilled, and that men not notified of the battle could not have that sort of behavior. Kurou then says it must be the rebel army of that man, and Benaui says "Hakuoro..." Benaui says to not take is seriously, that the intention itself is naive. Kurou says that however, even though they are running from place to place, they are really inclined to fight.

Benaui thinks on this, and then says he now sees it, that all of them are decoys. Kurou says surely not that whole force could be a decoy, and Benaui says they may have another objective, and this is a feint to keep them looking away. Kurou curses and says they've been deceived. Benaui thinks of what they are doing, by making such a large-scale action a decoy, and then realizes that by doing so a small minority at the most is what would be needed to take down gate. He yells out "Tatokori's gate!" and says they may still have enough time.

Benaui turns his white Uoputaru around and calls out that it appears the enemy is trying to take Tatokori's gate, and for everyone to take a rear pincer-attack and annihilate them at once. He rides off and Kurou says "Yes sir!" and tells the others to go get those guys, and they follow after Benaui.

As Benaui is riding, he thinks to himself how Hakuoro did this, and they have discovered about the decoy a little too soon, and now with the way things are going, Hakuoro will be at his end.

~~~~~

Eruruu walks up to Hakuoro and says that on schedule, the decoy attacks have started. Hakuoro says now is the right time, and Eruruu says "Um..." Hakuoro asks her what it is, and she turns her head to the side, saying that again, people are going to die. Hakuoro says yes, and looks at her standing there silently. He tells her that she should leave, but she shakes her head. He says if that is so, then for her to not separate from him. She says yes and he yells, "Depart for the battle front!"

[Battle 6 - Open Tatokori's gate]

His group charges in on Tatokori's gate. They fight against the soldiers and manage to open the gate, and Hakuoro thinks that soon the enemy will have realized that the other forces were a decoy, and then decides they probably already have noticed. He thinks of how now he is relying on Teoro.

Outside in the countryside, Benaui and his men are charging down the road to Tatokori, when up above on the cliff, Teoro starts an avalanche of rocks which fall, blocking the road. After the rockslide Benaui calls for Kurou, not seeing him, and he calls out that he's there on the other side, he made it across safely. Benaui says this deception is going to make it very hard for them to get across, and Kurou says he will go alone; he is angry and won't be made the fool, and seriously wants to kill them. Benaui says alright then, and Kurou rides off.

Back at the gate, Hakuoro and his teammates continuing fighting against the soldiers at the gate. After a little while Kurou suddenly appears, cursing how he is late. Hakuoro says "You are..." and Kurou says he is Kurou, and to remember it. Oboro exclaims "How did that man!?" and Kurou says "that man" is his general, and asks if they think he has to be especially present. He says Oboro is the "kid" that gets heated easily and has little ability, and Oboro says he'd better not think of that again. Kurou says to then show him, and starts his attack. Kurou sets in on Hakuoro, saying he's a very dangerous man, and that his general is the same. He says until his general shows up, he is enough, and Oboro says that's just words and attacks.

[Battle 6 - Defeat Kurou]

The group fight against Kurou and finally he is defeated. He says they have raised their abilities a bit, and that today he was at a disadvantage and will withdraw. Oboro says he can't just run away, and Kurou gives off a yell and swings his sword at Oboro, and with a clash of metal, he just barely blocks it and recoils. Kurou then says bye and takes off.

Hakuoro says that it is finished, and it is time for them to withdraw for the day, and they successfully held out together against the opposition, though there there is no change in their conquest.

~~~~~

Emperor Inkara yells for Benaui, who enters at his calling. He says how dare he show his impudient face to him, after running back like an animal dragging its tail. Benaui starts to say that it was to the best of his ability, when Inkara says that Nuwangi has gained control over Chienma. Benaui says the villagers of Chienma did not join the rebellion, and Sasante laughs and says it is best to pick the sprout of evil when it is small, and as an example and warning to others, they were eliminated. Benaui's face turns sour and he asks Inkara if he understands what he has done. Inkara says that what he does, is to be done his way. Benaui protests saying that the basis of a country is it's people, and and there will be no country if the people consisting of it are eliminated, and there is no tomorrow for a country that neglects it's own people. Inkara says he is the one to say there is no tomorrow, and Benaui says if because his lordship says so, then it is so.

Inkara says he has had enough, and so far he has pardoned Benaui's words because of his distiguished military service, but now he is shameless and ungrateful and he isn't going to endure it any longer. Inkara calls out for any of his men, and a soldier steps forward. He tells him to take Benaui to the jail. The soldier starts to say "But..." and Inkara asks if he wishes to not do as he says, and the soldier stutters that isn't the case.

Nuwangi enters and tells Inkara that they are excellent words. He asks if he really thinks so, and Nuwangi says that of course, they are the words of the Great Emperor and his uncle. He shouts at the soldier to quickly bind the person of humble rank, unless he wishes to join him. The soldier says yes and starts to do as told, and starts to lead Benaui away. Nuwangi tells his uncle to leave the situation to him, so that the can have some peace of mind. He agrees and says he will leave it to Nuwangi.

Nuwangi takes Benaui down to the dungeons. He laughs, telling Benaui it is now his end, but Benaui remains coldly silent. Nuwangi says that he'd be a fool to talk back to him. He says that it's over for him and now he's in charge, and the shoves him into the dried food storage room and locks him in. He thinks to himself about how it is almost time, soon Eruruu will be his and he will take the Imperial throne, and no one will defy his absolute power. To him, there is only her, and he will do anything to obtain her, anything. He breaks out into more laughter.

Nuwangi walks outside, rising up on the steps to speak out to army. He says it has finally been accomplished, they are now his army. He says he will defeat anyone who is a hindrance, anyone, and sounds out the bells of attack.

~~~~~

In the meeting building back in Hakuoro's village, Dorii and Guraa step forward, saying they have come with a report. The enemy's march has been confirmed, with approximately 1,200 men. Hakuoro repeats "1,200..." and people all around can be heard murmuring. Oboro says it sounds like they plan to destroy their whole army in one blow. Hakuoro says it is daring behavior to move the whole army at once, and that he thought Benaui was a much more careful man. Dorii tells him that Nuwangi is the enemy's general. Eruruu looks concerned at hearing this, and Hakuoro says he sees.

Teoro asks Hakuoro what they should do. Hakuoro says that with a large army at once, they need a way to unexpectedly reduse their numbers, especially since the difference in numbers between themselves and the enemy is large, and would therefore have a large effect. Hakuoro says that however, they have made a mistake in that they are slow-moving and by chosing there to attack. He says that a group is to make a detour from the west gate, and then strike at the enemy from the rear. He says the Perierai (archers) are to be backing to the left and right, and the main unit will defend the main gate until the enemy is in place.

He tells everyone to depart for the front.

~~~~~

[Battle 7 - Hold back the enemy forces for a fixed amount of time]

Hakuoro and his allies stand on the bridge in front of the main gate to the village.
Hakuoro says the enemy is coming, and they need to hold them off right around the bridge, and to not go out too much.

The soldiers start to slowly come pouring in, but they hold ground on the bridge, keeping the enemy from crossing. Nuwangi comes into the area and notes how unexpectedly stubborn they are being, but they'll have them soon. Hakuoro says it is now time, and a soldier comes up to Nuwagi telling him that they have been encircled. Nuwangi curses and says he can see that, and punches the soldier. When he tries to ask why he punches him again and tells him to shut up, then hits him again and says they are going to have to retreat and rebuild the situation. A soldier asks where they are to run away to, and Nuwangi says they aren't running away, they are just recovering the situation, and to penetrate through
the rear forces. The soldier says to do so now, there will be much damage, and Nuwangi says they are going to take even more damage staying there. Nuwangi orders them to go, to break through at once.

Hakuoro then gives the order "Position steel!" and soldiers come forward out of the main gate, archers behind them. Then he says "Position spears!" and their Uoputaru lancers, with archers behind them, come out from the sides. Nuwangi's men take off in a mad dash, and he asks where they are going and to wait, but he is left there. Nuwangi starts to get angry, and then sees Eruruu standing with Hakuoro and his men, and starts fuming, saying that it's all because of Hakuoro, and he will kill him no matter what.

[Battle 7 - Defeat Nuwangi]

They fight Nuwangi, and as Hakuoro attacks, he says that as long as there no longer is him, and Hakuoro tells him victory is already theirs and to give up. Nuwangi tells him to shut up, that he is the one that gives the orders. Overpowered, Nuwangi is defeated, and Dorii and Guraa say that the enemy has withdrawn. Hakuoro says they have already won, and to not chase after them.

The capture Nuwangi and bring him into the city. Nuwangi asks about his army, and Teoro says in the end they all deserted him. Nuwangi starts laughing, and tells them to kill him. Oboro unsheathes his blades and tells Nuwangi to prepare himself, and then Hakuoro tells him to stop.

Eruruu comes forward. Nuwangi tells her to go ahead and laugh at him, since she has a grudge against him over her grandmother. She hits him and calls him an idiot, and asks why he doesn't understand. She said that things like beautiful clothes, fancy ornaments, and a luxerious life were not things necessary for her. Even if they are poor it is good, that everyone lives together happily. She asks if he has completely forgotten those times in the past, and says that the clumsy, unsophisticated, and gentle Nuwangi of back then, she liked. She starts crying, and says he really is a fool.

Nuwangi says he only wants to be with her, and see her happiness. She says now, there is no happiness. He asks what he can do. She is silent for a moment, then comes forward and unties him. She says there is no good in holding resentment, and doesn't not want to have a grudge. He looks at her silently, and she says goodbye.

~~~~~

That night, Nuwangi is traveling alone outside of the village, thinking about what
happened. He says to himself that he is going to request a stop put to this war, and do what he can to stop it, because that is the least he can do for her. Then an arrow comes out of the darkness and strikes him, and he falls.

A voice says that it looks like they have found a rare jewel. Another voice says not to think like that, they only want the thing taken from them returned. The first voice says talk is idle, and to help strip him or they'll decrease the share. The second person notes that he is still alive, and then the first person recognizes him as the Omutsuikeru general, and that his neck probably has a big reward on it with the rebel army, and then they can say goodbye to their current life.

Nuwangi starts to come too, murmuring "Eruruu...", when he is beheaded by the strangers.

~~~~~

The map of Kenashirukouru country is shown. The enemy force, having received such a harsh blow has lost control, and Hakuoro's army has now expanded its power into a crushing force. The small green section of the map representing Hakuoro's forces expands over the map, swallowing up the red forces of the enemy. The superiority and inferiority has become clear, and not only villages, but also some feudal lords and powerful clans have come together to fight on Hakuoro's side.

It is night, and Kurou sneaks down into the dungeons and opens up Benaui's cell, saying he has come to get him. Benaui asks him what the progress of the war is. Kurou says that their army that was being run by Nuwangi has been defeated, in many places completely annihilated. He says as for Nuwangi himself, he's been killed but the circumstances of how are unknown. The rebel army is massing its troops and quickly approaching the capital. Benaui asks what the Emperor is doing, and Kurou says he is in the middle of having his hair done, that recently a lot has been falling out, making him furious, and he has said he does not wish to be disturbed.

Benaui says he sees, then orders that the whole army depart for the front. Kurou asks if he thinks that is such a good idea. Benaui says that the collapse of the country may already be inevitable, but for now they must defend their country. He says he is still this country's Omutsuikeru general, and has an obligation to his country. He tells Kurou to go tell all the soldiers, and that if the situation becomes that they are outnumbered, they are to surrender at once. He then says they should go, this will be the last fight.

~~~~~

Hakuoro and his allies arrive in the capital, finding Kurou in their path on the other
side of the street. He says that finally they have showed up, he was growing tired of waiting. Soldiers step out from around the houses, and Kurou and his forces begin an attack.

[Battle 8 - Defeat Kurou]

They fight, and Kurou says he will not let them pass, and Oboro says that if he won't let them past, then they just knock him down.

Hakuoro and his friends eventually defeat Kurou and his men. Wounded, Kurou sits on the ground, saying that he has been defeated. He says to go ahead and get on with it, and makes a motion of chopping his head off by bringing the side of his hand down on the back of his neck. Hakuoro says that sort of thing is not needed. Kurou says it is the proper etiquette of a soldier to carry out taking the head of the enemy. Hakuoro says unfortunately, they aren't soldiers, and therefore a soldier's etiquette is not necessary. Kurou says that if he somehow survives, he could stab them in the back later, and Hakuoro says Kurou thinks only as a man that follow's the soldier's ettiquete.

Hakuoro tells everyone to go, and they start to leave, passing by Kurou. On his way out, Oboro stops in front of Kurou and says that even if he wants to die so badly, he's better not kill himself. Eruruu and Aruruu are then the only ones to leave, but Eruruu stops in front of Kurou. He asks her what it is, and she tells him not to move, so she can treat the wound. Kurou says she shouldn't trust him, he could easily turn her into a hostage with her getting so close. She says she does not want to see him die. He is silent, and she heals him. She says she is finished, and he thanks her. She leaves, and he mumbles under his breath how he really did fail the general. Aruruu and Mukkkuru come up to him and he asks her what it is. She says that the wound heals when it is licked. Mukkuru smiles, and starts licking the wound, and Kurou screams, saying the tongue hurts, smelling of blood and meat and burning the wound.

~~~~~

Inside the palace, Inkara asks what all the noice is, how dare his nap be interrupted. There is a large boom outside, and he looks outside to see Hakuoro's men trashing the capital. He asks when this happened, and Benaui enters and says the rebel army has just broken the castle gate, and it will only be a matter of time now until they fall.

Inkara asks what Benaui is doing there, and asks what happened to Nuwangi. Benaui says that regrettably, Nuwangi was defeated in the previous battle, but his whereabouts are still unknown. Inkara says he was a good-for-nothing, and orders a wholesale slaughter, to exterminate the dirty enemy quickly. Benaui says they cannot be stopped by his army, and that surrendering is only a matter of time. Inkara says "What?!" as a clumps of his hair start falling out. He says they just need to go stabbing person after person and his army will be victorious in the end. Benaui makes a sour face and says then that he will have all his soldiers die, and Inkara says it is their job to lay down their lives for him, and to go to it quickly. Benaui says "As you wish..." and leaves.

~~~~~

Hakuoro and his men approach the castle. Benaui stands on the front steps, and Hakuoro asks if he has been waiting for them. Oboro runs up to him and Hakuoro tells him to wait, but he ignores him and lets out a battle cry, attacking Benaui, who blocks it with his spear and sends Oboro recoiling from the block. Hakuoro tells Oboro to step back, but Oboro says that this man is his catch. Benaui says that he's a hindrance, and to step back, that his fun playing with him has already ended, and tells them to retreat. Oboro gets mad at hearing "playing" and says "Who's playing?! Don't make fun of me!" Hakuoro tells him again to step back, and Oboro refuses, saying Benaui is his. Hakuoro angrily tells Oboro again, and finally, with much effort and a grit of his teeth, Oboro says he understands and steps back.

Benaui says they have finally come here, and Hakuoro tells him to please surrender. Benaui says it is regrettable, but refuses. Benaui asks Hakuoro if he will tell him just one last thing, and asks him just who (what sort of person) he is. Hakuoro says "What?" and Benaui smiles, and then says no, he doesn't want to hear it.

A bunch of soldiers then come out of the castle to back up Benaui, and he says this is the end. Hakuoro says "Let's go!" and they engage into battle.

[Battle 9 - Defeat Benaui]

They start to fight, and Hakuoro says it is Benaui's nature to continue, and Benaui says that as long as there is hope for the emperor. Hakuoro says that though he says that it is belief, he seems reluctant.

Oboro attacks Benaui and Benaui asks if he's raised his abilities a little, and Oboro
says he'll confirm it for him, and Benaui says he can't allow to go easy on him today, and Oboro says "Very good!"

The fight continues until Benaui is finally defeated. At his defeat he turns and runs into the palace, and Oboro says to wait, he can't run away. Hakuoro tells Oboro not to follow him. Oboro tries to protest, but Hakuoro says he may not chase him, and then wonders about Benaui.

~~~~~

Inside the castle, Inkara is grumbling, when he hears something and demands for whomever it is to come out. He wonders why no one is there, and calls again for them to come out. Finally someone enters and it is Benaui, who says he has come to see him. Inkara says he has been waiting, and asks for the progress of the battle, of course his army is victorious. Benaui says he is sorry to inform him that they have been defeated. Inkara says "What?!" and Benaui says that at this point in the battle, there is no way to overturn things, it is only a matter of time before they gather inside.

Inkara says he can't believe they'd fail, and calls for defense, but Benaui says there aren't any, everyone has surrendered. The only left remaining are himself and the Emperor. Inkara says he has been betrayed, and there is a loud explosion outside. Inkara says he's going to hurry and run away, and Benaui asks him where he is going to run away to, they are completely surrounded. Benaui says that perhaps they will put his head on public display at his sentencing. Inkara asks how this could become of him, and Benaui says he did things
like that often because he liked things being done his way. Benaui says it will be soon, but he's sure that with the sort of dying pride an emperor has, he probably doesn't want to let that happen, and asks if he instead wishes to do hara-kiri, and he will assist him.

Inkara says he'd dare say such a thing when he swore loyalty to him, and Benaui says that he did not swear loyalty to him, but to their country. He says he wishes peace and prosperity for their country, and he took pride in that as his mission. He said he followed the Emperor because it was essential to keep peace, even if temporary. Benaui says that with the suppression to the rebel army, the war there will stop, as they have already sacrificed too many. Now, maybe their country will be led by a good person in confidence. He says that now, for their country's tomorrow and happiness, they must disappear.

Inkara says he does not want to die yet, there are still wonderful things to eat, and beautiful things to play with, why should he meet such a fate when he is not a bad person. Benaui is silent for a moment and then asks if he really has not noticed how he brought their country to ruin, even now when it is too late. He yells no and Benaui says he should look at his ugly behavior, and that in the end, the emperor should bravely die. He shouts "No!" over and over, and Benaui says there is no way, and it will be assumed his last honorable duty to send him off by his own hand. He says to pass in peace at this moment, and then stabs Emperor Inkara, killing him.

Shortly after, Hakuoro and his allies enter the throne room. Benaui says that as they can see, the emperor is dead. Hakuoro says "You..." and Benaui says that for this country's future, he asks a favor. He gives Hakuoro his blade and waits, but Hakuoro doesn't kill him. He asks if he is not allowed to die, and Hakuoro says it seems to be his nature to run away selfishlessly, and he has to ascertain his responsibility to the end. Benaui says he is then to live in disgrace, and Hakuoro tells him that is right. Benaui says he understands, and respects Hakuoro.

Hakuoro says it is finally able to end, after such a painful time. He says they must
return, and to return together, and Eruruu says yes. Oboro says everyone is waiting outside, and they must be informed of what has happened, and Hakuoro says he will go for a moment to tell them.

~~~~~


In the game, Hakuoro looked to be even a better tactian than in the anime. And the way they portrated Eruru discussion with Nuwangi was better too. It's a shame they didn't animated that part, prefering to make her give just a cold treatment.




My thanks to Mastress Alita for translating these parts for us. As soon i find the original link, i will put them.

[PGilis]

I will add now the game summary for episode 8. Enjoy. ;)



Massive game spoilers. Read to your own risk.




Utawareru Mono Summary

By Mastress Alita


~~~~~

Note: My knowledge of Japanese is very limited and this summary was made heavily from information gathered from using Anime Game Text Hooker + Atlas Japanese Translation Software for translation. Therefore, there are likely going to be errors. If you find incorrect information, please let me know so I can fix it.

~~~~~

Part 6


In the kingdom of the winged-people, Onkamiyamukai, the high priest, Munto, is
speaking with the emperor, Waabe, on foreign affairs. Munto says that Kenashirukouru was defeated and their country has come to an end. Waabe says he wonders what kind of person the emperor of this new country is. Munto says the new country is called "Tousukuru." Waabe asks for the emperor's name, and Munto apologizes and says he doesn't know. Waabe says it will be good if he is a wise emperor. Waabe then tells Munto to dispatch the delegation, and he will leave it to him.

A woman's voice then says, "Oruyankuru" (High Priest). The woman who spoke, Urutorii, the princess, enters. She says she would like to make a request in this matter, and Emperor Waabe says it is unusual for her to make a request, and to please state it. She says that she wishes to go with Munto and the delegation to the ceremony for the new emperor. Munto immediately protests, saying it is too dangerous, it's a ground that has been disturbed by war and could still be in chaos. They don't know what kind of man the new emperor is, and there could be a revolt. She smiles and says he worries too much, but he shouldn't because she is no longer a child.

Waabe says that since she is the Kamunagi (Priestess), he will not say anything, and she may do as she likes. She thanks him, and Munto asks how he could give such firm approval. She then tells Munto that he'd better start getting ready and leaves, as he calls "Princess!" after her.

The screen goes black, and the sound of a girl's voice laughing is heard. She says that it's a good thing she heard about this, and then the sound of wings flapping is heard.

~~~~~

Back at the capital of Tousukuru, Hakuoro says that finally it's over. Benaui comes to him and says he has the estimates for the food and clothing distribution for the
reconstruction of the people, and hopes that Hakuoro will look it over immediately. Benaui also says that there will be an appearance ceremony for the clans to show their loyalty and express their gratitude. In the new country's law enactment, they need to raise back the economy in a repair plan and need someone in an official position over that; the recultivation of farmland will need a plan and a driving force behind it.

Benaui then gets on his knees in a bow to Hakuoro, and says he bows to him. Hakuoro asks why he would do such a thing, and Benaui says it is because he is the emperor. Hakuoro is in a stunned silence for a moment, then says why should he have to be emperor. Benaui says that he has incited the people with encouragement, and it is his responsibility to the people. He says now that the old emperor is gone, powerful clans may dispute for domination, or they could be invaded by a foreign country, and their country would end up in another whirlpool of war disturbances again. Now that Hakuoro has given encouragement to the people, he can't just leave business unsettled and abandon them. He tells Hakuoro to please decide to take the responsibility.

Kurou and Oboro both enter and each say they need to speak with Hakuoro. Oboro and Kurou look at each other and Oboro says he will wait and to go ahead, and Kurou says he will go after Oboro says what he needs to say. Oboro says that the Rakusharai (calvarymen) should be increased. Kurou says that mobile power is important to controlling the war situation, and therefore they need to build a bigger stable for the Uoputaru.

Oboro thinks this isn't an important issue at the time, that is the soldiers that should be a priority, and Kurou gets mad and says it would then be a waste to increase the number of soldiers, and he isn't thinking of both sides of a battle. Oboro says the main point should be taking care of soldiers, not making a stable which could years. Kurou argues that putting the effort into raising excellent Uoputaru is necessary to complete the army, and Oboro asks how many years would be wasted on that, when right now they need to ready their man power and improve their techniques. They continue to argue about who is right, insulting each other, until Hakuoro finally interrupts and tells them they are wasting their breath arguing instead of trying to understand each other. Hakuoro says
both of their views are good ones. This shuts them up and they say they understand and leave. Hakuoro thinks how honestly it feels like if it isn't one thing, than it's another.

The interrupted over, Benaui smiles and says he wishes to express his gratitude from the heart. He says that he has been a general for the country, and if the emperor needs him, he will serve until his life has ended. Hakuoro says that is only natural, and to let him get away and think for a moment. Outside however, Oboro and Kurou are still arguing with each other, so Hakuoro comes right back in and says Benaui will work for him, and Benaui tells him not to worry.

~~~~~

[Visit outside]

Teoro and the villagers show up outside the castle, and Hakuoro is surprised they have returned from the village. Teoro says just for the moment, they can put aside working in the field. Hakuoro is silent for a moment, then says everyone has come there, to bring things to a close. Teoro says "Anchan" (brother) like he has always called Hakuoro, then says he should no longer call Hakuoro that. Hakuoro says that even now, being called Anchan is fine, and Teoro thanks him. Teoro says that even though it's painful, they can't stay with him. They were born in the village, raised in the village, and will die there. Hakuoro says he understands and he would as well if he could.

Teoro says they have come now to have some fun, and the other villagers say they have brought sake. He thanks everyone. Teoro says "To good spirits!", and a villager says "To good health!" as they drink, and Hakuoro says everyone is in such good spirits.

Sopoku comes over to Eruruu and hands her something, saying that she is giving it to Eruruu. Eruruu says that it is something that Sopoku-neesan values deeply, and Sopoku says it is fine so long as Eruruu now values it from now on. Sopoku then tells Aruruu to not eat anything strange that will hurt her stomach, and to be good and do what her older sister and Hakuoro say. Aruruu nods, and Sopoku says the two of them are in good spirits.

Hakuoro thinks about how nice it was everyone came back for this. He tells Eruruu and Aruruu to not be lonely, and Eruruu agrees, the two trying to hide how they are really feeling a bit sad.

~~~~~

[Visit Eruruu's room]

Hakuoro goes to visit Eruruu and Aruruu's new quarters at the palace. Eruruu and Aruruu are busy setting things up, unpacking, and putting things away. He looks around and notes to himself how their rooms are looking very much settled. He sees some of Tousukuru's tools, and Eruruu asks if he could carry them in. Eruruu says she needs to get accustomed to using them, because they were her grandma's.

Hakuoro asks if there is anything else he can do to help, and she says she's finished, and that she will go make some tea. He says he doesn't want to intrude, but she says it is really no trouble, smiling at him. He thinks to himself, "Tousukuru-san, those children are in good spirits", as if telling her they are doing fine.

Aruruu jumps out and grabs Hakuoro, and he says she surprised him and asks what she wants. She says "Let's go." He looks confused and then Eruruu comes out with an annoyed expression, asking where she is going. Aruruu says she wants to go out and play with Otousan, and she says they haven't even had a cup of tea yet. Hakuoro asks if he can have a cup and she stutters, not having finished yet, and he laughs at her reaction and asks if he can help. Blushing, she agrees.

~~~~~

Dorii and Guraa enter Hakuoro's workroom and say that messengers from Onkamiyamukai have come to introduce themselves, and wish to have an audience with Emperor Hakuoro. They ask him what he would like them to do. Benaui notes how they've already come, surely because the "Arbitrator" takes pride in being quick, and he asks Hakuoro what he will do.

Hakuoro is extremely confused about this talk of "Onkamiyamukai" and "Arbitrator", and asks Benaui to explain. Benaui says that Onkamiyamukai is a country founded and controlled by the Onkamiyaru race, and is said to be the oldest country. He says it is better to refer to it not as the country, but as "Uitsuarunemitea", the Head Temple located there. Hakuoro asks him about Uitsuarunemitea, and Benaui looks at him dumbfounded, and Hakuoro asks if he's said something strange. Benaui says no and goes on to explain: The names of their Gods are part of the doctrine of Uitsuarunemitea, the great God over the other gods, and therefore it is deeply rooted into their lives. The ceremonies of birth (Akkun), attaining adulthood (Koporo), marriage (Hashieku), and death (Hahara), are all done under the name of Uitsuarunemitea. They are born as believers in the word of Uitsuarunemitea.

The Head Temple of Onkamiyamukai assumes the role of mediation to prevent misfortune between the countries and their tribes. Therefore, it looks out for various places, and interferes if necessary. He says that their visit is most likely to ascertain the situation there and the new emperor. Benaui tells him that previously, the interjection with Onkamiyamukai has been refused.

Hakuoro decides he should meet with them, and tell Dorii and Guraa to show them in. They leave, and Eruruu enters with tea. He tells her he can't have any now because they have guests, and they leave to the throne room.

At the throne room, it is announced that Hakuoro is entering. Urutorii tells him that she has come under the delegation of the High Priest (the Oruyankuru, who is Munto), and that she is Urutorii, and says since they are not aquainted, she gives her best regards. Hakuoro looks at her, noting that she is only with one attendant, and that with her golden hair, and the gracefulness of each gesture, it feels like seeing a work of art. Her companion comes forward and says he is Munto.

Hakuoro says they have traveled a long distance, and invites them to his home. Benaui comes forward and announces himself as Benaui, the Retainer, and that it is an honor for the Princess Urutorii to come, and that they are very grateful. Hakuoro thinks "Princess?" to himself, then says they should end such formal greetings, he wants them to feel at home. Hakuoro wonders if the princess really has come on inspection as Benaui said, especially to such a small and remote country.

He asks her why she, being the Princess, has come to his country, and she says for friendship. He asks "Friendship?" and she says yes, that they wish for friendship with their country. Therefore, she wants to understand him and has come, and hopes that he will understand them.

Eruruu enters and says she's brought some rough tea, if that is alright. Munto questions "There is rough tea?" and she looks nervous. He mutters an apology and says it appears they have been welcomed and they shouldn't look impolite. Urutorii has some and says it is delicious, and Eruruu is too modest. Munto says it's nice of them and they mean no misunderstanding or ill-nature. Urutorii tells Eruruu that she's a very cute maid. Eruruu looks shocked at hearing this, and then sad. Hakuoro says she isn't a maid, but family. Urutorii then apologizes, saying she must be the Empress. She blushes and stammers, and Hakuoro says that he is a bachelor, she is like a little sister, and laughs. She looks sad as he says this.

Some time passes, and Hakuoro tells them that if it is alright, he wishes them to stay there for a while. He says that though they are working on establishing the country, they will give the utmost hospitality. Munto says that is very polite, but-- and then Urutorii cuts him off and says she will accept their kindness and stay awhile if it is no trouble. Munto says "Princess...", not very happy with this decision. Hakuoro says he will have a room prepared for them at once, and she says she wishes to express her gratitude. Hakuoro says he has some things he must finish by the end of the day, and asks Eruruu if she will guide them. Eruruu stammers, saying she doesn't understand formal etiquette, looking nervous. Hakuoro asks Benaui to request a guard and he nods, and Eruruu calms and agrees.

~~~~~

[Visit living room]

Hakuoro is worrying about finishing up the remaining work as he passes by in the hallway, when he hears a strange sound. He wonders what the sound is, and it seems to be coming from his room. He enters to find a girl sleeping in his bed. He looks at her, noticing her silver hair, and that she seems quite beautiful despite the drool dripping from her sleeping face. He thinks how she looks about a year or two older than Aruruu, and has wings of obsidian black on her back; wings, just like the Onkamiyaru race.

He wonders what she is doing in his bed, and pokes her shoulder. She doesn't wake, so he taps her several more times. She still won't wake, so he starts shaking her, telling her to wake up. She mumbles "Just a little longer, Sister..." He continues to shake her, trying to wake her, and again she says "Just another minute" and he says it's already been another minute. She finally opens her eyes, and he says good morning. She says good morning and looks at him through sleepy eyes, asks "Sister, why is this person here?" Hakuoro says he isn't her sister. She mumbles, then is silent as she looks at him, and suddenly jumps up.

She moves over into the corner of the room, trying to escape his gaze, surprise on her face. She moves over, and his eyes follow her. She scoots over into the other corner, and he continues watching her. She sweatdrops and says she's been seen, and he thinks of what a strange girl she is. She says a few things in a strange language, and then there is a humming sound and a burst of white light from her hands. She says that should take care of it, and mumbles of how it'll terrible if her sister finds out she followed. Hakuoro says "Sister?" and she jumps, saying "You can still see me?" and he says that's very obvious, wondering why she'd say that.

Hakuoro repeats "Older sister", and then asks if she is Urutorii's younger sister. She says no, that Kamyu is Urutorii's younger sister. He asks if she is Kamyu, but she doesn't answer, and then he asks what she was doing sleeping in his room, and why isn't she with her sister. He asks if she was trying not to be exposed, and perhaps followed her sister silently. She says that isn't it, they came together. He asks if that's so, and she says it is, laughing nervously, and then he says that she is Urutorii's sister then, and she realizes she's been tricked into admitting it.

He asks how she was able to enter the Imperial Palace without being noticed, as it is heavily guarded. She says she concealed herself like a shadow, then stops and repeats "Imperial Palace?", asking if it really it. Hakuoro says it is, and then she says "Then this old man is the Emperor?" Hakuoro falters at the word "old", but then says that he is for the time being. She's silent for a moment, then laughs nervously and floats back away from him. She quickly says goodbye and heads off down the hall.

Hakuoro thinks he should return, then hears her cry down the hall says "What is that?!" He wonders what "that" is, and he notices her run into a room and take cover inside a clothes basket, shutting the lid. With an "Uo?" Mukkuru enters the hall, and the clothes basket shifts a bit. Hakuoro then realizes what "that" is. Mukkuru moves around the room, sniffing, and stops in front of the clothes basket. The basket moves around a bit, and noticing it, Mukkuru paws at it, and she yelps from inside. Mukkuru grins and starts swatting at the basket, thinking it must be some kind of toy that makes noise when it is beaten, and purrs as she continues to yell.

Aruruu's voice from somewhere outside calls "Mukkuru!" and hearing it, she leaves her new plaything. Kamyu then crawls out, disheveled, some cleaning rags hanging off of her. She asks what was that, and Hakuoro says it is just Mukkuru who stays in his home. Aruruu and Mukkuru then come over, and she flops down on the ground, snorting her nose at Aruruu. Aruruu tells Mukkuru she's a good girl and pets her, and Mukkuru purrs. Kamyu watches the scene in stunned silence. Aruruu looks up, and she and Kamyu look at each other. Kamyu then says she is Kamyu, and Aruruu who she is. Aruruu is silent and then quickly runs away, and Kamyu laughs nervously, saying maybe she doesn't like her.

Eruruu calls Hakuoro's name and comes in, and he asks what she needs. She says that Urutorii needs to talk to him right now. She enters and says she is very sorry for wasting his precious time, and asks if a girl with silver hair has been disturbing him. She says a moment ago she had a feeling, having felt a familiar surge of power that she is familiar with. He hears a rummaging sound, and looks back over to the clothes basket where it is coming from. It starts to slowly float back, and Urutorii tells her to come out. She comes out of her hiding place, laughing nervously.

Urutorii asks her what she is doing there, she had told her to stay back home and take care of things, but she hid herself and followed them. Kamyu makes a pouting face and says that Urutorii got to go, and it wasn't fair. She says she has come as a messenger from Onkamiyamukai, not here to play. Kamyu continues to pout, saying it is boring with her sister gone, and Urutorii says it is hopeless with this child.

Urutorii tells Hakuoro that she is terribly sorry for her sister's rudeness, and for
sneaking into the Imperial Palace without permission. She says it is her responsibility for being careless with her supervision, and says that she will accept the punishment, but to be leniant on her sister. Kamyu starts to protest, but Hakuoro says that he understands and not to worry, that she is also welcomed as a guest there. Urutorii thanks him for being so generous, and Kamyu says thank you, looking happy. Urutorii says she shouldn't be spoiled by others, and Kamyu says that isn't the case, she followed, arrived, and then was attacked.

Urutorii calls out and tells Munto to enter, and asks him to look after Kamyu while she is here. He agrees, and tells the younger princess to go with him. She protests to her sister, saying that he's so boring, as he drags her away. Urutorii excuses herself and leaves.

Hakuoro says that the princess of Onkamiyamukai is very skillful, to be "attacked" and still get in. Eruruu is quiet for a moment, then says that is true, and with a sweatdrop, laughs.

~~~~~

[Visit Eruruu's room]

Urutorii goes to Eruruu's room and asks if it is alright if she comes in for a little
while. Eruruu, a little flustered, says by all means, but feels that such a place is
inadequite. Urutorii tells her it is a wonderful room, and that the smell there is very nostalgic.

Urutorii says, "Well, Eruruu-sama..." and Eruruu looks surprised, and says there is no need for her to say "sama" to her. Urutorii asks why, and Eruruu says that is because there is such a big difference in social standing between herself and Urutorii-sama. Urutorii says what she is saying is absurd, even if she is from the shrine of Uitsuarunemitea, it is meaningless to determining the position of a person, and therefore, she doesn't want Eruruu to feel uneasy. Eruruu tries to protest, and Urutorii says that Eruruu is Emperor Hakuoro's relative, so she is also royalty, so to speak, and therefore there is no problem. She says that she will call Eruruu by her first name, "Eruruu", only if Eruruu calls her "Uruto". Eruruu says that she can't do that, so Urutorii says then that Eruruu-sama is fine, and Eruruu finally gives in and says yes.

Some time passes, and Urutorii asks Eruruu if she is "Tousukuru." Eruruu says no, and asks if Urutorii knows of her grandmother. Urutorii says that to someone who has once aspired at the medical arts, there isn't a person who hasn't heard of Tousukuru. She says that her medical threatment methods are often practiced. She says that Tousukuru is Eruruu's grandmother then, and it is regrettable, because she wanted to talk to her, and receive oral instruction from her. Eruruu turns her head to the side, and Urutorii apologizes and says that she has said something insensitive. Eruruu puts on a smile and says it is fine, that her grandmother would scold her if she went on feeling sad forever.

There is a rustle of cloth, as Urutorii reaches and pulls Eruruu into her arms, hugging her. Without saying anything, she starts stroking her head in understanding. Eruruu looks confused for a moment, but then buries her face against Urutorii's chest.

From outside on the porch, Hakuoro can hear Eruruu crying. He thinks to himself that he thought she had already completely recovered, then realizes that there is no reason it should be so, he was only trying to convince himself otherwise. He then thinks of what a fool he is.

[Visit workroom]

Hakuoro is interrupted when Kamyu slips in. He asks if she's already gotten out of being grounded to her room. She stammers, saying of course she has, and he looks at her doubtfully. She ascertains it is really true and sweatdrops. Hakuoro notices her stammering and how she keeps averting her eyes, thinking about what a bad liar she is. He says that he was going to ask the High Priest to pardon the grounding, and she looks excited and asks really, and he says that it isn't necessary now though. She sweatdrops and says that isn't exactly the case, and then he says that she did sneak out after all. Kamyu says that she had to stay in and study all morning long, and therefore wanted to go out for just a little bit.

Hakuoro says he can understand, he has the same sort of situation in his home. At this thought, a scene outside is shown: Benaui and Oboro are having a battle, and Oboro yells out, "A chance!" and attacks, and is blocked. Benaui tells him he lost it by foolishly yelling out that there was a chance. Kurou laughs and says that now he's gotten angry. Benaui turns on him and says his name and Kurou sweatdrops. Benaui says that this is a good opportunity and for the two of them to sit down. They both sweatdrop, and Oboro asks why him, and Kurou says he has a little urgent business he must do. Benaui won't let them get away and says they'd better listen, and then starts into a lecture about the war. The two are left helpless, being forced to sit quietly through the lecture.

Hakuoro asks if it is really safe for her to slip out, that the look in her eyes doesn't
seem convincing. She laughs and says she'll be alright, while back in her room at that moment, Munto is in hysterics trying to find her. Kamyu looks around restlessly and asks Hakuoro if by chance, that child is there. Hakuoro asks what child, and she says the one with the huge companion. Hakuoro says that is Aruruu, and if that is who she means. Kamyu nods, and says she'd like to make friends with her.

Hakuoro says that he will help her out in this matter, and teach her the secret method. They go outside, and he shows her to a beehive. He tells her to smell it, and she asks if this is really food, it's all dirty and sticky. He tells her that the inside is really sweet and delicious, and it's even better when eaten together; to make friends with Aruruu, eating the honey from the hive together is the beginning. She asks if this will really make them friends, and he says "Of course," though under his breath he says "Perhaps..." and she asks if he said something, and he says no. She then asks if the big one bites, that surely it would kill her. Hakuoro says she'll be safe, Mukkuru is normally very docile, then adds under his breath except in battle when she eats people to death. Kamyu asks what he said, and he claims nothing. She says she feels very uneasy, and then a loud growl is heard in the distance. Hakuoro tells her they are coming, then tells her good luck and leaves. She tells him to wait and not leave her by herself, but he is already gone.

Aruruu and Mukkuru come by, and Kamyu nervously approaches Aruruu and holds out the beehive, asking her to eat. Hakuoro, from the porch balcony, watches them at the distance, noting how he could see Aruruu looking around the surroundings, filled with temptation. Mukkuru then comes forward and starts sniffing Kamyu. He sees Kamyu writhing, looking very nervous. Mukkuru then sorts against the back of her neck and she squeels. The tiger makes a confused face, while Kamyu chants "Self-preservation" over and over.

Aruruu looks at her silently, and again Kamyu, stuttering, asks if she'll eat, showing the hive. Aruruu very timidly reaches out toward it, then snatches the hive and pulls it away. Kamyu looks sad, and then Aruruu stops and comes back, and holds out the hive, saying "Let's eat together." Kamyu looks surprised, and then despite being scared of the moving larva inside the hive, reaches in and tries some of the honey. She smiles and says it is delicious, and Aruruu blushes and nods. Mukkuru makes a growl and Kamyu looks worried, and Aruruu tells her it's okay, and then pets Mukkuru, and she smiles like a content kitten, purring. Kamyu asks if it is safe to touch her and if she'll be bitten, and Aruruu assures it is fine and pets Mukkuru, who purrs, and Kamyu laughs happily.

Munto then spots her and shouts "Princess!" She says she's been caught, and Aruruu says they should go. She jumps up onto Mukkuru's back, and then gestures to Kamyu to join her. She gets onto Mukkuru, laughing and shouting for them to go faster, and then she calls out over her shoulder to Munto that she's going off to play for a little while. He calls out "Princess!" dejectedly as she rides off.

Back on the porch, Urutorii says "That girl..." and comes to stand beside Hakuoro. He asks if she saw, and she says yes. Urutorii says that Kamyu has no friends, and Hakuoro is surprised to hear this. Hakuoro says that she looks very cheerful like she would have many friends, and as a princess, did she not have even a few companions to play with. Urutorii says yes, that while she always acts cheerfully, she really has been lonely, and that it has been a long time since she saw Kamyu look that happy.

[Visit porch]

Hakuoro hears the familiar "Oto~san" as Aruruu approaches him. He sees Kamyu with her, and is happy to see it appears they are now fully friends with each other. He asks where they are going, and she says to see Yuzuha. Kamyu says that "Ojisama" should come as well, indicating Hakuoro. He tells them to wait a minute, then questions, "Ojisama?" (Meaning either "uncle" or an older, middle-aged man. Given Hakuoro's reaction, I feel "old man" is more accurate). Kamyu says yes, that if he is Aru-chan's father, then he is an old man. He thinks to himself at least she is saying the more polite "Ojisama" instead of "Ojisan", but still the thought that he's considered an old man keeps going through his
mind.

Aruruu says he should go with them and starts pulling on his arm. Hakuoro says he still has some work to finish up, and for them to go on and he'll meet them there later. Aruruu asks if he means it, and he says he'll be there without fail. She blushes and nods and scampers off. Kamyu says "Bye Ojisama, absolutely!" and he mumbles "Old..." She says that he'd better hurry up and come, and he repeats, "So I'm old..."

Urutorii comes up to him and apologizes, and he says she has a very energetic younger sister. She says yes, that she has a very energetic and cute little sister, and she thinks that at Kamyu's age of pubescence that acting energetic is best, even though Munto seems to think she should act more gracefully. Hakuoro says that Aruruu is intensely shy of strangers, and now that problem seems to be solved, that it's good for her to have a friend near her age with such a cheerful character. Urutorii says that she's glad that they came here.

Eruruu then approaches, calling out "Hakuoro-sa--" but stops when she sees him with Urutorii. He looks at her questioningly, and she sweatdrops and says that it is nothing, and she's sorry for bothering him, and then leaves. He watches her leave, confused.

Eruruu stomps back off through the workroom, where Oboro catches her and asks if she can go tell something to Hakuoro, but she just looks at him upset, huffing, and storms off, and he sweatdrops and stammers that it was nothing, wondering what is going on.

[Visit Yuzuha]

Kamyu and Aruruu are visiting Yuzuha. Hakuoro approaches and can hear them talking inside, Kamyu telling Aruruu that she must peel the skin off a fruit or it will taste bitter, and asking if Yuzuha wants some, laughing. Hakuoro enters and says everyone sounds happy. He sees Aruruu with a sour look on her face and asks her what is wrong, and Kamyu laughs saying that Aru-chan ate the fruit without taking off the skin. She gives one to Yuzuha and tells her she already took the skin off it, and Yuzuha says "Thank you very much" very politely. Kamyu says that they are friends, so she only needs to say "Thanks".

Kamyu then says that they should call each other by nicknames. Yuzuha questions this, and Kamyu says it is because it is an expression of friendship, that shows their close relations, for example, how she calls Aruruu "Aru-chan". She says she should give Ojisama a nickname, perhaps "Haku-Haku" or "Oro-Oro" and Hakuoro says no, he'd rather hold off, and then thinks of how silly "Haku-Haku" sounds. Kamyu says that "Yuzu-Yuzu" for Yuzuha-chan is too common, and after thinking about it, decides on Yuzucchi. Yuzuha is quiet and Kamyu asks if she doesn't like it, and Yuzuha says no, she's really glad.

Eruruu then enters, saying that they are all there. Hakuoro asks if she needs something, and she blushes and looks surprised and says that it is nothing in particular, she just thought they may be there when she couldn't find them anywhere. Yuzuha says that Eruruu-sama needs a nickname, and Eruruu asks what they were talking about. Kamyu says they were talking about nicknames, and Yuzuha and Kamyu start thinking of one for Eruruu. Then Aruruu says "Erungaa" (based on the name of a god of misfortune, Nuguisomu-kami). Eruruu gets ticked and starts chasing Aruruu all over the room.

Yuzuha mutters "Yuzucchi", and then says that Oniisama should have a nickname too. She starts trying to think of something that can be made out of "Oboro", like "Obo-Obo" or "Boro-Boro". Hakuoro tells her to stop thinking, and thinks to himself how hearing something like that from Yuzuha may cause Oboro to resign.

~~~~~

That night, everyone is gathered in Eruruu's room, having dinner. Aruruu asks for seconds, and Eruruu gives her more. Then Oboro and Kurou say they also want more, and then start fighting with each other at the table over one of the left-overs, and Eruruu sweatdrops.

Kamyu eats, and says that it is so much different here. Hakuoro asks what she means by different, as Munto tells her not to talk with her mouth full. She says that here there is no waiter-servant, everyone chats, and everyone asks for seconds and struggles over the side dishes. At the Imperial Palace of Onkamiyamukai, everyone gathers for the meal, the kitchen master prepares it, the waiters bring it in, and the meal is divided out and served. If you chat too much you are scolded, and no one would ever fight over a side dish.

Hakuoro says he likes things this way, with everyone enjoying the meal together, and asks Kamyu if she dislikes it. She says not at all, that she's happy and the food is delicious, she didn't know that a piping hot meal was so good. Eruruu asks if Kamyu's meals are cold then, and she says yes, though they start out warm, and sweatdrops. She says everyone must first pray in front of the meal, and then the poison-tasters must try the food, and it is cold by the time they get to eat. Eruruu looks surprised at the mention of poison-tasters, and Munto says it is only natural because there can't be danger to the Princesses' bodies. Kamyu looks at him sourly and says that even here, he wanted the food tasted for poison. He apologizes to Hakuoro and says he never suspected him, but he can't help but worry. Hakuoro says he doesn't need to feel nervous, and he understands his
concern. Urutorii tells him they should follow this country's customs, as that is good manners.

Kamyu looks happy and asks for seconds, and Eruruu, smiling, gives her more.

~~~~~

The next morning, Hakuoro thinks about the children, how Kamyu and Eruruu will play with each other in the river bed in the forest, how Kamyu will read to Yuzuha in her room, and how Aruruu and Kamyu share the same futon. How even though short, they spend every single day happily.

Urutorii tells Hakuoro thanks for his kindness, even though it was short. He asks if she is returning to her country, and she says yes. She says that if they weren't a bother, she would've liked to stay longer, but she'll put unnecessary worry on everyone if she doesn't return.

Hakuoro says everyone will be lonely, and Urutorii says, "Yes, I..." but is stopped when Yuzuha comes up to her and hands her something, saying it is for the journey. Urutorii says Yuzuha looks very energetic and robust, and she says yes. Then Eruruu comes to Urutorii and says that if it is okay, she made them something to eat on their journey. She turns her gaze away and says that even if it isn't very good, it was all she could do. Urutorii tells her thank you, and that she accepts it gratefully, and Eruruu smiles.

Kamyu tells Aruruu goodbye, and Aruruu looks sad, saying nothing. Kamyu says she was very happy, and glad to make friends with Aru-chan and Yuzucchi, reading books together, napping together, taking baths together, and playing together. She says next time, will she come to play. With tears in her eyes, Kamyu says she'll return again, absolutely return, and Aruruu starts crying and nods.

Urutorii asks Hakuoro if from now on, they could have a long, good association with each other. Hakuoro says it should be he making that request, and for there to be harmony and friendship with each other. Urutorii tells him she gives him the blessing of Uitsuarunemitea, and prays for his safety, and they leave.

Hakuoro stands silently, and Eruruu says that it has become a bit lonely there, and he agrees. Aruruu looks sad, and Yuzuha tells Aru-chan to cheer up, and she nods to her.

~~~~~~



Great development. We got to know more about the gods of Utawarerumono and more about the characters. On a interesting point, how could Hakuoro not be fooled by Kamyu's magic, just like the guards? She messed up, or he has some kind of magic protection? Hmmm...

[KBTKaiser]

Small question for those who've completely cleared the Minigame...how the heck do you unlock the boss characters? Here's what I have so far...

Nuwangi = Smack him down with Eruruu
Mutsumi = Clear her with Kamyu

[Shinova]

I read more of those summaries and it seems that there's a fairly large segment where Urutorii and Kamyu come back to perform some sort of ceremony for the shrine recently built in Hakuoro's country before Karura actually gets introduced.

I'm not sure if they're going to remove that as relatively unimportant, or if they're going to switch the events around somewhat to have the Onkamiyaryuu visit after Karura's introduction.

[pathhawk]

Ok I decided to play the game yet I know absolutely no japanese. Ok after the first battle you get pts and can distribute them among 3 different things which are.... (stats?) I was just wondering if anyone could tell me what they are starting from the top.
~thx

[bento-cube]

I do believe we've been through this before, but I don't mind repeating it. The first option is for combo hits (The higher the number, the more attacks you are able to chain). The second is Attack power, the third is Defense and the last one is Magic Defense.

[PGilis]

I'm waiting for the release of the subbed version . Still, considerating many here already saw the RAW version, i will add already the game summary for episode 9. Enjoy. ;)



Massive game spoilers. Read to your own risk.




Utawareru Mono Summary

By Mastress Alita


~~~~~

Note: My knowledge of Japanese is very limited and this summary was made heavily from information gathered from using Anime Game Text Hooker + Atlas Japanese Translation Software for translation. Therefore, there are likely going to be errors. If you find incorrect information, please let me know so I can fix it.

~~~~~

Part 6-b

Hakuoro enters Eruruu's room to find her giving Aruruu a haircut. She tells Aruruu not to move as she works, and Aruruu gives a little pouty face. Eruruu notices Hakuoro and says she is sorry, that she'll be finished soon and if he could wait for a bit. He says it is fine, he didn't come for any particular business. He watches and Aruruu's eyes narrow as she relaxes. He tells Eruruu that it looks like she's had practice, and she says she got better from doing it a little from time to time, and Aruruu's hair is very sensitive, so it takes a little knack.

She finishes and tells Aruruu that she's done, but Aruruu doesn't move or say anything. She then notices that Aruruu has fallen asleep. She says that Aruruu won't be able to sleep tonight if she sleeps now, but looking at her sleeping face, can't bring herself to wake her up. Hakuoro says it must have been because she got so comfortable, and he lifts Aruruu quietly and puts her to bed.

Eruruu then says that it is his turn. He looks at her questioningly and she says that his hair has grown considerably. He thinks of how he hadn't even noticed until she said something, and tells her that he never really gave it any thought. She tells him that is no good, it is necessary for him to take care of his personal appearance. She smiles and tells him to sit.

She starts cutting his hair and says that his hair is so silky. He asks really, and she says yes, that it combs so obediantly. He sits quietly and she hums as she works, and he wonders if he should tell her that it feels nice. Relaxed, he gets sleepy and starts to nod off.

~~~~~

Eruruu enters the throne room, saying excuse me, and walks in gracefully and bows deeply. Hakuoro thinks on how recently her court etiquette has become much better, and thinks about the first time when she entered, where she stuttered out that she would be making a report, and Kurou tried to correct when and how she was to bow, and she ended up falling over. Compared to those days, she's made quite an advancement, and then he thinks that even when her feet or hands are out of place, there is something charming about it.

She says she will report for the day, and says that the construction of the shrine has a personel shortage, delaying the anticipated completion, and there is a request for a personnel recruitment. Also, the news from Onkamiyamukai, is that the Yomoru (the country sage) is coming to the end of their term. Hakuoro says that the laborer's will be increased at once, that few days ago, there was a new tribe who had emigrated to the country, and to have this work offered to them. Benaui says that it will be done.

Eruruu then says she will report the next piece of business, and reads from her report, "Elder sister has been talking in her sleep eerily." She yells out "A-RU-RUU!" and this prank, and then Aruruu bolts and she chases after her, telling her to wait. Hakuoro says nothing, and Benaui says they should adjourn, and tells the people to keep up the good work. People murmur about the room as they leave about how lively the morning has been, and what a beginning to the day.

Hakuoro steps outside and is greeted by Oboro. Hakuoro asks him if he's become accustomed to staying there, and Oboro laughs and says "I'm me, I don't change no matter where I go." Hakuoro chuckles and asks about the others, especially the twin girls, wanting to know if they are taking care there. Oboro looks at him confused and says "Twin girls? What twin girls?" Hakuoro says Dorii and Guraa, and Oboro tells him that he is mistaken. Hakuoro asks "Mistaken?" and then Dorii and Guraa show up, and say they are ready to do their escort. Oboro says they've come at a good time.

Oboro then tells Hakuoro that they are men. Hakuoro says "What?" and Oboro tells him that honestly, they are men. He's quiet for a moment and then looks shocked and tells Oboro that he must be joking, and Oboro asks him why he would joke over a matter like that. Hakuoro repeats "Men..." and Dorii says that yes, they are men, and Guraa asks if he would like to confirm it. Hakuoro questions "Confirm it?" and Guraa says yes, and Dorii says by all means if he wishes it, to remove their clothes. He looks shocked and they say that if he is reluctant, they can help him. He starts stuttering no, feeling a blush on his cheeks, and they say "We see" and he notices they look disappointed. He tells them he is sorry he had mistaken them as girls, and they say it is okay. Oboro tells them that they should be going, and they bid farewell to Hakuoro and the three of them leave.

After they are gone, Hakuoro is still in shock over how the twins are men, and he really did want to have it confirmed just a little... Eruruu then shows up behind him and asks just what he wanted to confirm. He says "Well, those two..." and then trails off, realizing she is there, and jumps, asking just how long she's been there. She laughs and asks if he likes boys, and it's fine, even if he has unusual tastes, she doesn't mind. He protests that is not the case, and she sweatdrops, saying it really is okay. He protests again that it isn't so. She then says "A man's male companions..." and then starts blushing profusely. Hakuoro says "Eruruu?" and she blushes and quickly says she has laundry to do and runs off. Defeated, Hakuoro falls to the ground, saying "I'm not like that..."

~~~~~

[Visit living room]

Hakuoro sits down in the living room and pours himself some tea. Sipping at it, he thinks of how the work for the day has been finished ahead of schedule, so now he can relax for a little while. He pours some more tea and then hears "Oto~san" from the doorway. He looks up at Aruruu, who looks a little sad, peeping into the room and fidgeting. He asks what it is, and tells her to come in. She blushes and then her face takes on a big smile, and she rushes into the room and jumps into his lap, causing him to nearly spill his tea.

She lays across his lap and he pets her, and she buries her face, resting her cheek on him, and he tells her she is spoiled. He continues petting her, and her face takes on a dreamy, pleasant expression, and she wags her tail and flicks her ears. Hakuoro thinks about how nice this is, and is glad she isn't there to play a prank. She says it tickles, and he apologizes and asks if it was unpleasant, and she says no and wants more. She said it's her father's hand, and it's large and feels pleasant. He says he sees and then pets her gently and dearly. She says "Oto~san" again and he thinks to himself, "Father, huh? Then this girl... is my daughter. My dear daughter." He thinks of how he wishes this peaceful day could go on forever, and even though he knows such a wish can't come true, at least for now, he'll enjoy it.

~~~~~

[Visit throne room]

Eruruu enters and tells Hakuoro that a messenger announcing themself from Shikeripechimu wishes to have an audience with him. He recalls to himself that he thinks Shikeripechimu is a large country west of there, and wonders what their business in such a small, remote country is. Outside the door Eruruu is telling him not to enter yet, and Hakuoro hears a commotion outside. The messenger tells her to get out of his way and then slaps her forcefully aside. Kurou tells them to wait just a minute and unsheathes his sword, saying they have a lot of nerve barging in and slapping her aside. He tells the messenger not to move, and the messenger just laughs at him. The messenger asks if this village girl is a princess mockingly, and then says he expected as much from such a remote country, and it's laughable.

The messenger says to listen, that he brings the words of Emperor Niue. He says he has come there to unify their ground under Emperor Niue, and to obey his word and swear absolute loyalty. If they disobey, in the Emperor's name they will be exterminated. Kurou angrily says he must be joking. Hakuoro thinks to himself how they are being given a surrender recommendation, with no previous notice, and being treated with contempt.

Oboro asks if the messenger is done with this impertinent talk, and that after marching in there without notice, with rash remarks and behavior, surely he doesn't think they'll just let him leave safely. The messenger laughs and calls Oboro a high-spirited brat, and to go ahead and try it if he can. Oboro's expression turns to one ready to kill, and Hakuoro tells him to hold off. Hakuoro tells the messenger to excuse the rash remarks from his foolish younger brother, and that they are not foolish enough to oppose Emperor Niue, and they will abide by his words. Hakuoro tells the messenger not to hurry off, he would like a more detailed discussion with him later, and to please stay for a banquet, which he will have prepared at once. The messenger laughs and says he understands, and to lead the way.

Later after the messenger is gone, Oboro tells Hakuoro he's making a mistake, and why is he doing this. Benaui adds that it also gives an excuse for Shikeripechimu to invade them from within. Hakuoro doesn't reply and instead asks Eruruu if she is hurt. She says yes, and he apologizes, but she says it is fine. Then a man enters the throne room -- the squinty-eyed stranger who had entered the village before posing as a peddler. Hakuoro asks if he is Chikinaro, and he replies that he is. Hakuoro asks him to tell him about the concerns of Shikeripechimu.

A map is shown, with a large red area marked as Shikeripechimu. Chikinaro says that it is a large southern country, and the ruling emperor is "Niue." Originally the leader of the hunting clan of the Hitanunta, he is known for wisdom in military affairs. In merely a generation, the scattered numbers of the tribe were brought under one unification, and then Niue took power as Emperor, and the unification of the whole nation was part of his ambitious scheme. Hakuoro asks what the power difference is between their countries. Chikinaro points out their country, Tousukuru, to the northeast of Shikeripechimu, and says that in land size, Shikeripechimu is three times as large, and their army is ten times larger. Hakuoro repeats "Ten times..." Chikinaro tells him that if he requires more details, there will be an additional fee from him, and Hakuoro says he requests him immediately. Chikinaro thanks him for each time his services are used, and leaves.

Hakuoro says "Resignation..." and Benaui says they were established in a short time, so it is likely they are aimed at now while their basis is still not steady. Hakuoro says that it is a one-sided surrender recommendation, and they aren't using military force and are taking them extremely lightly. Benaui says that given the difference between them in war potential, it is only natural. Oboro says this is nonsense, and if they want to make them understand, they need to fight. Hakuoro says that they can't fight with the difference in their war potentials so evident. Oboro protests, but Hakuoro says that if they reject the Emperor's request, he'll surely attack. Oboro says he can't seriously be going to surrender. Hakuoro says that the matter is not so simple, for now it will keep the peace
while buying them time to devise a plan.

~~~~~

Back in Shikeripechimu, an unidentified voice speaks with Emperor Niue. It says that Emperor Hakuoro is not worth being scared of, and in a matter of time he'll easily be down on his knees. Niue says "What a jest" and the other person laughs and agrees. Niue says they are incompetent people, and laughs, and says at any rate his tail has been shown, and he's quite an amusing man. He says that he'll tame him, and tells the other to go inform the entire army, they will be moving out. The other person is shocked, and Niue says it may not be necessary for the dog to be tamed, but at least it will be amusing, and then breaks out into laughter.

~~~~~

[Visit throne room]

There is a crashing sound as people burst into the room. Kurou says he has a report, and announces that the gate at Upakko has been attacked by Shikeripechimu, and has fallen. There are about 6,000 enemy men there, and the invasion doesn't stop, in addition they're heading south, and by tomorrow, it's predicted they will invade on the lands of the Shishiharu clan. He asks Hakuoro for his orders.

Hakuoro says that he was so indulgent to them, and Benaui says it appears they have been seen through. Hakuoro says he misread them, and wonders what their reaction will be when they apply some pressure on them. Benaui says they can't win, and Hakuoro says they can, even with the difference in the war potential. Oboro asks what he is saying, and Hakuoro thinks to himself how as much as possible, he did not want to have to resort to use such a means against them.

He says it can't be helped, and Oboro questions him. Hakuoro says that in the Shishiharu lands, Kinuhan's soldiers will be notified, and every camp is to be abandoned, and the people evacuated to gather behind Houhoro castle. Oboro asks why they are to evacuate. Kurou repeats Hakuoro's orders back, and Hakuoro tells him that the camps are not to be destroyed, they are to be left as they are, but to scatter things about, to give the impression that they are running away for their lives. He says that thought it brings great pains to do this, it will give the enemy peace of mind. Kurou is silent, but then makes the affirmative to carry out orders and leaves.

Oboro asks Hakuoro what he is doing. Hakuoro continues to ignore his questions and then calls for Chikinaro, who enters. He gives him a list and tells him he needs him to get all the things on it immediately. Chikinaro says he can get it done by tomorrow evening, and Hakuoro says it must be done by tomorrow morning, it can't wait any later than that. Chikinaro says he will need the use of some rough workmen, but agrees. Eruruu says that she sees written on the list some of the things from her medicine shelves, but Hakuoro tells her it is alright, and her services won't be needed.

Oboro again says "Anija" trying to get Hakuoro's attention, but he turns to Benaui and tells him the Houhoro Castle defense formation is laid out, but only for three days, and to defend it to the last no matter what. Benaui says yes and leaves to carry out the orders. Oboro yells "Anija!" loudly, starting to get ticked at being ignored. Hakuoro says it has been done, and tells Oboro to leave for the battle formation. He looks questioningly back, and Hakuoro says the battle has started, and he will need Oboro's strength. Oboro smiles, and then with his grin of death says he complies.

~~~~~

Hakuoro stands on a cliff, overlooking the lands. Eruruu approaches behind him, and then Aruruu rides in behind her on Mukkuru. Hakuoro turns to then and asks why they are there, as he told then it was necessary for them to stay behind. Eruruu says she is sorry, but asks why they are never informed of anything. She says he tells everyone, but they are never told what is going on, or what will be happening in the future. She also asks about his reliance with Chikinaro, and says that a compound tabooed by her grandmother has been made. She says that compound should not be mixed, and Hakuoro asks her about it, and she says that her grandmother did not teach her how to mix it, only that it absolutely should not be made.

Hakuoro says that though the war potentials of the enemy is overwhelming, they cannot beat him with their cheap strategy. He says therefore, right now it is not essential for them to win, but to endure. He asks Eruruu what she thinks would be best for them to do in such a situation. She stutters, trying to come up with an answer, when he asks her what the essentials for a person to live are. She repeats his question, and then Aruruu quickly says "Food." Hakuoro says that's right, that without even one of the following, food, water, or air, a person cannot live. Especially, in troops where people are gathering, the provision supply becomes a matter of life or death. No matter what kind of large army, no matter how powerful the soldiers are, they will not be able to operate and fight without provisions, and therefore, the answer is easy: they will crush their provisions.

Back in one of the camps, the enemy soldiers are gloating about how they frightened them away and they went running, and what cowardly people Tousukuru's soldiers are. The bring out the sake and start to celebrate, when one notices something and says, "What's this?"

Back from his viewpoint on the cliff, in the distance a loud boom is heard and flames leap into the sky. Hakuoro says it has started, and Eruruu asks what is burning. Then another loud boom is heard, and from a closer location, another fire takes hold. Hakuoro tells her that is her answer to the taboo. He then says that if at all possible, he did not want the two of them to see this.

Battle bells are heard, and Oboro runs up to Hakuoro. He reports that the game has been smoked out of its den, and they are headed this way. Hakuoro asks Eruruu and Aruruu to leave, and Eruruu asks why. He says that he does not want to dirty their hands any further. Dorii and Guraa then rush up and report that the transport group is coming. Hakuoro says to depart for the battle front, and slides down the cliff. Oboro and the archers then follow him.

At the bottom of the cliff, Benaui and Kurou ride up, ashes from the fires floating
in the air. A group of a few soldiers and several Uoputaru carrying packs of provisions meet them. Hakuoro says that though it's bad, their cargo will have to be left behind.

Then Eruruu and Aruruu come sliding down the cliff, and Hakuoro asks why the two of them are there. Eruruu says that not wanting to dirty them is one-sided, that they are all together. He mumbles under his breath that there is just no use stopping those two girls.

[Battle 10 - Defeat the Uoputaru]

The party attacks the soldiers and cargo Uoputaru. When Oboro approaches one of the soldiers to attack, the soldier exclaims that it's the thief. Oboro says that it's a regrettable life for them, they shouldn't place their cargo where one can quickly run away with it. Hakuoro tells Oboro they will be well-matched, and Oboro attacks.

The attack continues until all of the enemy is defeated. Hakuoro tells them they should now leave, when Mukkuru starts growling. He asks what it is as the tiger continues to growl, and shouts "Who's there?" A laughing is heard and then Niue and some soldiers approach. Niue says that the provisions of each camp have been reduced to ashes, and he can't believe someone would calmly use such a plan. He says that he will gladly enjoy bringing that person to an end. Hakuoro then says that he is that person.

Niue jumps in attack at Hakuoro, who dodges him and tries to counter, but then suddenly hunches down to the ground, thinking to himself "At such a time!" Niue asks what is wrong, and because of this it will be his end, and he will greatly enjoy it. Oboro shouts "Anija!" and rushed to Niue in an attack, but is blocked and knocked backward as Niue tells him "Don't intrude, brat." Then with a loud scream Hakuoro gets up and jumps forward, lunging twice in quick succession at Niue, and Niue says that's it, and he'll enjoy this very much. Hakuoro attacks again, and Niue tells him he wants more. Hakuoro attacks again but then pulls back as Niue springs forward. Then there is a loud crash, and everything turns to white.

When things come back into view, a huge tree has fallen over, separating the two groups. Hakuoro then says he sees now, that the man he has been fighting is Niue, Shikeripechimu's emperor. They look at each other in silence, and then Hakuoro says their tasks has been accomplished, and to retreat. He and his comrades start to leave, when Niue calls Hakuoro's name. Hakuoro stops and turns to look at him, and Niue tells him they will meet again. Hakuoro says nothing in response, and he and his companions leave as Niue laughs hysterically.

~~~~~~



And again, lots of information. Prior to the war, we got lots of pacific and funny moments thanks to Aruruu, and the infamous Twins' "Genre confirmation". :heh:
We got to see too how much of a great negociator and tactian Hakuoro is, or at least, better than Oboro. :p

We got to see too Hakuoro's concern for Eruruu and Aruruu. I thought it was undertandable, given the circunstances. On the other hand, this new enemy will give A LOT of problem to Hakuoro & Co., for sure.

On a side note: GOD, that part about Hakuoro with Aruruu on his lap, petting her with she waging her tail and flicking her ears, SO MOE~!! I want see this part animated!! :love:

[PGilis]

Ok I decided to play the game yet I know absolutely no japanese. Ok after the first battle you get pts and can distribute them among 3 different things which are.... (stats?) I was just wondering if anyone could tell me what they are starting from the top.
~thx

You can try these two very useful FAQs i found:


http://tsubaki-anime.livejournal.com/115941.html

http://sora-nao.livejournal.com/27552.html

[cheenk]

can u write spoilers for episodes that we haven't seen yet?

[zalas]

I guess this is sort of meta-on-topic, but why would people want to read a simplified summary of what happens next when they can actually just watch what happens next? To me, it feels like you're ruining the surprise and weakening the entertainment value of that episode...

[PGilis]

can u write spoilers for episodes that we haven't seen yet?

Yeah, i could. But I think is big mistake to spoil all the fun and could destroy our enjoyment to this great show.

So, no, i will just add game summaries already covered by the series. Even why, i don't have many of them. :p

[Takemi_Ikazuchi]

Utawarerumono is what you get if you mix

Breath of Fire, Suikoden, and a bit of Scrapped Princess

Hopefully you are more confused now. :D

[cheenk]

I guess this is sort of meta-on-topic, but why would people want to read a simplified summary of what happens next when they can actually just watch what happens next? To me, it feels like you're ruining the surprise and weakening the entertainment value of that episode...

uhmm because i'm very impatient? :rolleyes: a week is too long to wait xD and plus we have to wait for it to get fansubbed since i cant catch all of the dialogue

[PGilis]

uhmm because i'm very impatient? :rolleyes: a week is too long to wait xD and plus we have to wait for it to get fansubbed since i cant catch all of the dialogue

Be Patient, young Skywalker. :p One or two weeks is not too much. You can distract your mind checking another anime series, too. There's plenty of them.
That, or rewatching the previous episodes of Utamono, just to see again how cute are Eruruu and Aruruu. And Yuzuha and Kamyu, too.

IMOUTO TEAM FWD!! :D

[Shinova]

uhmm because i'm very impatient? :rolleyes: a week is too long to wait xD and plus we have to wait for it to get fansubbed since i cant catch all of the dialogue

If you keep up with Omni's blog site, there's a link there with all the summaries currently done.

[bento-cube]

I guess this is sort of meta-on-topic, but why would people want to read a simplified summary of what happens next when they can actually just watch what happens next? To me, it feels like you're ruining the surprise and weakening the entertainment value of that episode...


Well, to each his own I guess. If it's fun for them, sure, why not. And anyway, that's what the spoiler tags are for. :)

[zalas]

The problem is sometimes you don't know what you are getting yourself into, and by the time you've seen the spoiler, it would be too late to regret it ^_^;

Anyway, speaking of the game, Aquaplus released new screenshots of the battle system in the PS2 version
http://www.aquaplus.co.jp/uta/system.html

Looks like you can (compared to the PC version):
* Equip different armor and weapons
* Have Eruruw use items in battle
* You can see a 'comparison stats' shot when you choose an enemy to attack
* Apparently you can still sneak a peak at Kamyu's panties in that one shot (unless they're thinking of censoring it later...)
* A new female character, Kamuchataaru, has been added

[Shinova]

Haven't seen much of the original game, but the screenshots of the in-game action look pretty good there. Much more of a "modern" feeling.

[KBTKaiser]

In the original game, either Levelling Up or Eruruu was your only means of staying alive.

Items and equipment definitely improve survival ratings in addition to the natural post-battle stat boosting.

[Shinova]

Throughout the series I noticed those "glowstones," for the lack of a better word. They do use fire, but for stuff like candles and interior lighting they seem to use those glowstone things instead of actual fire.

A lot safer, imo, but it also presents an interesting thought of where those things came from. Adds some more mystique to the world, for me.

[ccardoso]

Can anyone tell me who is this?
http://img423.imageshack.us/img423/6210/whoisthis6bk.th.jpg (http://img423.imageshack.us/my.php?image=whoisthis6bk.jpg)
By observing his eyes he should be the monster dude inside Hakuoro, but this doesn't make much sense: why in the hell is that thing into Hakuoro body? Who is Hakuoro really? Is he even human or the form of the image is his true form?

[zalas]

You do know that the answer to your question spoils THE ENTIRE STORY, don't you?

[ccardoso]

You do know that the answer to your question spoils THE ENTIRE STORY, don't you?
Do you know this is a spoiler thread, don't you? :D

[PGilis]

This is a spoiler thread, not a MASSIVE spoiler thread. ;)

Anyway, please at least try to hide such massive spoilers. Many guys here (including me) didn't played all the game yet.

[ccardoso]

This is a spoiler thread, not a MASSIVE spoiler thread. ;)

Anyway, please at least try to hide such massive spoilers. Many guys here (including me) didn't played all the game yet.
Dude the observation I've made isn't a massive spoiler lol... that Hakuoro has something inside of him it's something known since the very beginning of episode 1 and that monster I put into the picture has the same eyes as the thing inside of him so it isn't such a difficult task to make 1+1=2, don't you think? :D
Anyway I would like an answer to my question, not a philosophical discussion about spoilers, massive spoilers and yadda yadda.

[Shinova]

Could everyone who finished the game do the rest of us a favor an PM him the response? Thanks.

[ccardoso]

Could everyone who finished the game do the rest of us a favor an PM him the response? Thanks.
Don't talk for all the people dude, you are you and don't make it appear like I'm annoying all people. I asked a question inside a spoiler thread and I encountered some people who keep moaning about spoiler, massive spoilers and so on... like a group of old hags who keep discussing on how long is the skirt of some young hot babe... :rolleyes:
I would like an answer here in the spoiler thread because my request has as much dignity as the ones you and all other make, even if you put yourself on a different level than me without reason.

[Shinova]

Don't talk for all the people dude, you are you and don't make it appear like I'm annoying all people. I asked a question inside a spoiler thread and I encountered some people who keep moaning about spoiler, massive spoilers and so on... like a group of old hags who keep discussing on how long is the skirt of some young hot babe... :rolleyes:
I would like an answer here in the spoiler thread because my request has as much dignity as the ones you and all other make, even if you put yourself on a different level than me without reason.

Oh get off your high horse. I'm trying to help keep the series as enjoyable as possible, and you think your preference has an innate right to even remotely violate everyone else's enjoyment.

[ccardoso]

Oh get off your high horse. I'm trying to help keep the series as enjoyable as possible, and you think your preference has an innate right to even remotely violate everyone else's enjoyment.
My question didn't violate anything dude: the answer will come into spoiler tag, inside a spoiler thread... I don't know where the problem really is, aside from the fact you like to boss around people who doesn't think like you. :rolleyes:

[Angela Sanctisstessa]

....ah....keep the quarrelling aside please? this is a spoiler thread not a flaming thread.

besides, ccardoso...that THING you are refering to IS a major spoiler for others, would you mind please keep that curiosity and answer to yourself instead of having the possiblity of any...blind(?) innocent members accidentally read by it, won't be a nice scenery...:rolleyes:

[Shinova]

My question didn't violate anything dude: the answer will come into spoiler tag, inside a spoiler thread... I don't know where the problem really is, aside from the fact you like to boss around people who doesn't think like you. :rolleyes:

There's always at least one person who can't resist clicking spoiler tags. While it is that person's fault, the bottom line remains that such temptation can be prevented in the first place.

And the spoiler you're asking for is one of those mega-spoilers that totally ruins a series for a poor someone. I'm making a suggestion that will both satisfy you and keep this thread free of mega-spoilers. Getting the answer you want in PM form isn't going to hurt you so stop acting like I'm making an affront to your precious ego.

[ccardoso]

besides, ccardoso...that THING you are refering to IS a major spoiler for others, would you mind please keep that curiosity and answer to yourself instead of having the possiblity of any...blind(?) innocent members accidentally read by it, won't be a nice scenery...:rolleyes:
Do you mean the photo I've put here previously? That thing isn't a spoiler, because a spoiler it's something it hasn't been shown in an anime/manga yet: this isn't the case since that observation can be made since episode 1, and now we're at episode 9.
If someone hasn't found out the connection then:
1) why is he in a spoiler thread?
2) he's isn't a innocent blind member, but retarded, which is his problem and not mine.

I still keep not understanding this polemic about spoilers, massive spoilers, elite spoiler, ninja spoilers and so on. Where can a spoiler be put if not into a spoiler thread? :heh:
The explanation is another: you keep in care the "innocent blind members", I can't care less because evreyone is responsible for their own actions and we aren't children anymore.
Anyway can someone tell me this blessed answer? :D

[Shinova]

Do you mean the photo I've put here previously? That thing isn't a spoiler, because a spoiler it's something it hasn't been shown in an anime/manga yet: this isn't the case since that observation can be made since episode 1, and now we're at episode 9.
If someone hasn't found out the connection then:
1) why is he in a spoiler thread?
2) he's isn't a innocent blind member, but retarded, which is his problem and not mine.

Anyone with half a brain can come up with that connection. Doesn't mean that they know the whole story that comes with that. So yes, it's a spoiler.

I still keep not understanding this polemic about spoilers, massive spoilers, elite spoiler, ninja spoilers and so on. Where can a spoiler be put if not into a spoiler thread? :heh:

Only in your simplistic black and white mind.

The explanation is another: you keep in care the "innocent blind members", I can't care less because evreyone is responsible for their own actions and we aren't children anymore.

If everyone were responsible for their own actions we wouldn't need authorities or governments that are responsible for people and their actions.

Everyone grows old. But very few actually grow up.

[Onizuka-GTO]

Can anyone tell me who is this?
http://img423.imageshack.us/img423/6210/whoisthis6bk.th.jpg (http://img423.imageshack.us/my.php?image=whoisthis6bk.jpg)
By observing his eyes he should be the monster dude inside Hakuoro, but this doesn't make much sense: why in the hell is that thing into Hakuoro body? Who is Hakuoro really? Is he even human or the form of the image is his true form?


Sure! No problem! Unlike those other "hags", im not such a fridge, yup im like that local lass that open her legs after the first round of pints...:D






















It's Eruruu!!

:O



Naaa, actually it's Aruuruu!!!



It's Tuskuru back from the DEAD ARRRRR!

:D


I'm not telling you.

Muwahahaha. :D

acutally I have an Idea, but I think you know yourself too anyway.... it so obvious.... :rolleyes: :p















OMG!!! REALLY!

Ruined it for you, eh? No point watching the whole series now you know, well your fault for clicking, i Did warn you...

Ok lets go watch something else, I'm bored..... :)

[ccardoso]

Onizuka I didn't even click the spoilers more than twice to understand your retarded joke: do you feel realized now that you've done it? :rolleyes:
Why is this forum so populated of moaning hags? :D
Can't anyone simply give me a damn simply answer to my simple question without philosophical bullshit?

[Cruzz]

Onizuka I didn't even click the spoilers more than twice to understand your retarded joke: do you feel realized now that you've done it? :rolleyes:
Why is this forum so populated of moaning hags? :D
Can't anyone simply give me a damn simply answer to my simple question without philosophical bullshit?




Hakuoro is Witsarunemetia, a god. That form is the one closer to his true form

While the origin of his human body is unknown, based on the the mystery it's presented as in the game, it's relatively safe to guess that it is the real human avatar of Witsarunemetia. On the other hand, the body the other "fragment" of Witsarunemetia inhabits is a possessed Onkamiya scholar.




EDIT: Noticed that I screwed up the romanization a bit, not that it matters. Fixed now anyway.

[ccardoso]

Hakuoro is Witsuarunemetia, a god. That form is the one closer to his true form

While the origin of his human body is unknown, based on the the mystery it's presented as in the game, it's relatively safe to guess that it is the real human avatar of Witsuarunemetia. On the other hand, the body the other "fragment" of Witsuarunemetia inhabits is a possessed Onkamiya scholar.



Giving what you wrote is the actual spoiler (I have no means to confirm this now) what to say...
THANK YOU

[Shinova]

Okay, what I said was probably uncalled for. I was feeling a bit shite last night and had to stay up almost all of it writing something up. Most of what I said could've done without. All I wanted to do was suggest a happy-middle course of action that would've benefitted everyone.

[Onizuka-GTO]

Onizuka I didn't even click the spoilers more than twice to understand your retarded joke: do you feel realized now that you've done it? :rolleyes:
Why is this forum so populated of moaning hags? :D
Can't anyone simply give me a damn simply answer to my simple question without philosophical bullshit?

well, you gotta admit it was funny. :p

Mind you, not even I knew what it was, so technically I wasn't like the other "hags", so anything I said wasn't really "bullshit", its more like dogshit. :D :D

plus you wasn't really all that serious anyway, only two click? pfft if it was me, i'll go all the way to the end. :D

(Cheers Cruzz! )

plus, you lied, Cruzz took more then two clicks, yets you still kept clicking. BIG FAAAT LIIIIIIAAARRR!!! :D :D :D

[Shinova]

Yeeesh, at least if you're going to keep insulting someone use something other than "moaning hags." I mean seriously, what is that? :eyebrow: We couldn't be any more opposite from hags, and whining is a better word than moaning since the latter can be easily misinterpreted by hentai fans on this board (conjuring up some rather disturbing and unneeded images in one's mind. In fact, this being the Utawarerumono forum, there's an Utawarerumono doujin... *rips eyes*), which makes you come off as a closet fetishist, and turns this thread several shades of wrong. So please, endorse properly applicative insults.

[mikemil828]

well, you gotta admit it was funny. :p




Actually it wasn't funny at all :uhoh:

[ccardoso]

Yeeesh, at least if you're going to keep insulting someone use something other than "moaning hags." I mean seriously, what is that? :eyebrow: We couldn't be any more opposite from hags, and whining is a better word than moaning since the latter can be easily misinterpreted by hentai fans on this board (conjuring up some rather disturbing and unneeded images in one's mind. In fact, this being the Utawarerumono forum, there's an Utawarerumono doujin... *rips eyes*), which makes you come off as a closet fetishist, and turns this thread several shades of wrong. So please, endorse properly applicative insults.
Ok sensei! :rolleyes:
You know not all people is English mothertongue so they learn English at school and I knew that to moan = to whine... Now I'll pay more attention and I'll say "whining hags", ok? :D
Anyway the spoiler Cruzz gave me didn't spoil nothing: it only helped me to classify better Hakuoro... we already know that he isn't normal to begin with, unless it's considered normal to have a tiger-like monster inside of oneself.
If there is someone here who still didn't understand that Hakuoro has some kind of monster inside of him then he's really retarded!
But we are smart people and not retarded, right? :cool:

[Shinova]

Ok sensei! :rolleyes:
You know not all people is English mothertongue so they learn English at school and I knew that to moan = to whine... Now I'll pay more attention and I'll say "whining hags", ok? :D

The moaning part isn't a big deal. But hag? Where did that come from? I hope I don't remind you of your grandmother. That's just creeeeeeeepy.

Anyway the spoiler Cruzz gave me didn't spoil nothing: it only helped me to classify better Hakuoro... we already know that he isn't normal to begin with, unless it's considered normal to have a tiger-like monster inside of oneself.
If there is someone here who still didn't understand that Hakuoro has some kind of monster inside of him then he's really retarded!
But we are smart people and not retarded, right? :cool:

Okay, you're plain, outright wrong here. The spoiler Cruzz gave may mean nothing now. But if you correlate it with what happens within the next few episodes, it's a GIGANTIC spoiler. VERY.

[Onizuka-GTO]

Actually it wasn't funny at all :uhoh:

you have no humour, heathen.... :rolleyes:

[ccardoso]

The moaning part isn't a big deal. But hag? Where did that come from? I hope I don't remind you of your grandmother. That's just creeeeeeeepy.

I guess these difficulties in understanding each other way of speech are due to cultural differences. I meant that I asked one simple question and I received as a reply a ton of philosophical bullshit, similiar to how groups of old hags criticize the short skirt of an hot babe.


Okay, you're plain, outright wrong here. The spoiler Cruzz gave may mean nothing now. But if you correlate it with what happens within the next few episodes, it's a GIGANTIC spoiler. VERY.
Even if I know what Hakuoro actually is it doesn't mean anything... it's not like I will be able to meet a monster in my entire life, so I won't be able to know how it looks like. It's like the hollow inside of Ichigo (Bleach): till a certain time knowing he had an hollow inside of himself could be considered as a spoiler, but it's not like you would really understand what it means because you won't be shinigami nor hollow in your life or after life. You can only imagine and as imagination is open by definition it means spoilers won't ever ruin anything. That's my opinion about the spoiler thing, anyway I know people have this spoiler phobia and so I asked into a spoiler thread with an answer come into spoiler tags.

[Lost]

Sure! No problem! Unlike those other "hags", im not such a fridge, yup im like that local lass that open her legs after the first round of pints...:D






















It's Eruruu!!

:O



Naaa, actually it's Aruuruu!!!



It's Tuskuru back from the DEAD ARRRRR!

:D


I'm not telling you.

Muwahahaha. :D

acutally I have an Idea, but I think you know yourself too anyway.... it so obvious.... :rolleyes: :p















OMG!!! REALLY!

Ruined it for you, eh? No point watching the whole series now you know, well your fault for clicking, i Did warn you...

Ok lets go watch something else, I'm bored..... :)
Dude.. You need help. Professional help. Fast. :p but it was funny. haha.

Anyhow I want to know why Hakuoro is that monster (if he is) and how he got that way. Also whether he'll be a "good" monster or turn bad and start flaming his pals.

Btw, ccardoso, I don't see how you tell from that picture you posted that the dragon has the same eyes in the "thing" inside Hakuoro. :confused:

[ccardoso]

Anyhow I want to know why Hakuoro is that monster (if he is) and how he got that way. Also whether he'll be a "good" monster or turn bad and start flaming his pals.

Well you know a thing which is 20-30 m in height with teeth of about 1m can't be so dependable... at least I would feel quite in danger near a thing like that... I don't know you, perhaps you have strange tastes... :D


Btw, ccardoso, I don't see how you tell from that picture you posted that the dragon has the same eyes in the "thing" inside Hakuoro. :confused:
Take a look to the very start of episode 1. At the beginning there are the eyes of the tiger-like monster and then, during the OP, it's shown the giant thing's face, which has the same eyes... If you still won't be able to catch the connection I'll help you by putting some light into your eyes! :D

[Shinova]

I'll put replies to ccardoso in spoiler.

Even if I know what Hakuoro actually is it doesn't mean anything... it's not like I will be able to meet a monster in my entire life, so I won't be able to know how it looks like.

I don't care about your life. It's probably downright boring and pitiful at best.

It's like the hollow inside of Ichigo (Bleach): till a certain time knowing he had an hollow inside of himself could be considered as a spoiler, but it's not like you would really understand what it means because you won't be shinigami nor hollow in your life or after life. You can only imagine and as imagination is open by definition it means spoilers won't ever ruin anything. That's my opinion about the spoiler thing, anyway I know people have this spoiler phobia and so I asked into a spoiler thread with an answer come into spoiler tags.

Cut the semantic and philosophical bullshit. You whined at me giving you a philosophical shpiel and here you are doing the very same thing.

[ccardoso]

I'll put replies to ccardoso in spoiler.

Instead, as I'm not as spinless as you, who hides your insults into a spoiler... how pitiful... :rolleyes:


I don't care about your life. It's probably downright boring and pitiful at best.

I could care less about your life too: the fact that you come here to boss around random people clearly indicates that you desperately need to do that. Why? Perhaps in your life you're costantly umiliated... poor boy/girl whatever you are.


Cut the semantic and philosophical bullshit. You whined at me giving you a philosophical shpiel and here you are doing the very same thing.
I used your post to write my opinion about spoilers here, but it's not like I was directly answering to you. As I wrote above: I could not care less of you, what you think and so on. I'm not doing your same thing because I only stated my opinion without imposing on anyone, while you came here all of a sudden with your philosophical bullshit bossing around random people behaving all highty and mighty.

[Shinova]

Instead, as I'm not as spinless as you, who hides your insults into a spoiler... how pitiful... :rolleyes:

Ahahahaha, no I put it in spoilers to be courteous to the rest of the people here, so that they can just read the rest of the thread without having to see our argument.

I used your post to write my opinion about spoilers here, but it's not like I was directly answering to you.

The spoiler you read was definetly a mega-spoiler. Fact.

" A post to a newsgroup that divulges information intended to be a surprise, such as a plot twist in a movie."

There's the definition of a spoiler. Your opinion consisted of basically, "No one will meet a monster in real life so it's not a spoiler."

Get your head out of your ass and get it checked by a shrink.

As I wrote above: I could not care less of you, what you think and so on. I'm not doing your same thing because I only stated my opinion without imposing on anyone, while you came here all of a sudden with your philosophical bullshit bossing around random people behaving all highty and mighty.

Stop lying. I made a suggestion and then I defended it. I imposed nothing on anyone. I don't have the power to do so even if I wanted to.

So before you start calling people high and mighty try cutting out your own bullshit.


EDIT: You know what, screw it. I suggested something and you got needlessly worked up over it. End of story.

[Lost]

Well you know a thing which is 20-30 m in height with teeth of about 1m can't be so dependable... at least I would feel quite in danger near a thing like that... I don't know you, perhaps you have strange tastes... :D


Take a look to the very start of episode 1. At the beginning there are the eyes of the tiger-like monster and then, during the OP, it's shown the giant thing's face, which has the same eyes... If you still won't be able to catch the connection I'll help you by putting some light into your eyes! :D
Hmm yea I get you.. but I dont think there's solid evidence telling us that thing in Ep1 is Hakuoro, or something in him. It's implied, but well, implications can't really be trusted. At the least, we know that there's a definitely link, but as for how exactly they are linked.. Bah I'm ranting.

[bento-cube]

While watching Shinova and ccardoso flame each other is rather amusing (there's something wrong with me, I bet.), but this is still a Utawarerumono discussion thread, so please take it to PMs if you want to continue your discussion of each other.

Back to topic. After rewatching the first ep, there is no doubt that thing IS Hakuoro. The dialogue flows smoothly from it to his human form.

[Lost]

Hmm.. true it does flow, plus the eye at that first part looks like its behind a mask. :thinker:

[Nvis]

you have no humour, heathen.... :rolleyes:

I thought those spoiler tags would never end.

[AuroraFlair]

Sorry but a quick question (just skimed throught the Thread and didn't see an answer I was looking for) does any one know if the game is for sale in Canada/USA :( ?

[zalas]

Sorry but a quick question (just skimed throught the Thread and didn't see an answer I was looking for) does any one know if the game is for sale in Canada/USA :( ?
You can buy it at Himeya: http://www.himeyashop.com/product_info.php/products_id/556
There's also a PS2 version coming out at the end of August.
Both versions have no English versions, if that's what you're looking for...

[PGilis]

I will add now the game summary for episode 10. Enjoy. ;)




WARNING: Massive game spoilers. Read to your own risk.

At this part, there is a couple of new characters not covered in this episode. Considerating they are in the OP and maybe could be covered in some future episode later, i will separe the parts of the story with them both from the other parts.




Utawareru Mono Summary

By Mastress Alita

~~~~~

Note: My knowledge of Japanese is very limited and this summary was made heavily from information gathered from using Anime Game Text Hooker + Atlas Japanese Translation Software for translation. Therefore, there are likely going to be errors. If you find incorrect information, please let me know so I can fix it.

~~~~~

Part 7


Benaui comes into the workroom and the Emperor that he needs to review these items, and sets down a huge stack of documents with a thump, then asks him to sign and stamp nother huge stack that is plopped down, and that he needs to go through the suggestions in the criterion box for that term, and sets down three more huge stacks of papers. He then says that all of these have to be done by the end of the day. Hakuoro says "All of this...?" and Benaui again says that yes, all of it needs finished by the end of the day, and Hakuoro grits his teeth.

Aruruu then comes in with her customary "Oto~san!" and Hakuoro asks her to wait just a minute, as he ponders over where he should start on all this work. Aruruu then starts yanking on him, and Eruruu comes in and tells Aruruu that Hakuoro is busy and that her hanging around is an intrusion. She makes a disappointed face, and Hakuoro says that she can wait in his room until he finishes, and then they can go after a beehive. She asks "Really?" happily, and he says, "Yes, really." Aruruu says that he always spoils her if she sulks just a little, or makes that face. Hakuoro says it is fine, he's been busy lately and knows she needs some companionship. Eruruu isn't too happy as Aruruu scampers off saying she will wait.

Hakuoro starts on his work, when Benaui comes in and says that next he has to look over these, and sets down another stack of documents. Despondantly, Hakuoro says "Next...?" and with a smile Benaui says, "Yes, next." Hakuoro is silent, trapped in the doomed paperwork.

Time passes, until it is very late into the night. Hakuoro says that he's finally finished, and Benaui thanks him for his effort. Hakuoro says he is very tired and to excuse him for the night, wanting only to take a bath and then go to sleep. Then he feels that there is something he is forgetting, and then suddenly remembers about Aruruu saying she'd wait for him.

He goes into their living quarters and looks into his room, seeing Aruruu laying in the corner, with her back to him. He wonders if she is asleep and calls her name, but gets no response other than the sound of her tail beating against the floor. He asks if she has waited, and still gets no response, only the sound of her tail.

He thinks that she must be really angry with him, and tells her that he's brought her favorite, a beehive. She finally gets up and scampers out of the room. He asks if they should eat it together, but she says nothing, and he asks her what is wrong. She looks at him angrily, and he thinks that he must really be in trouble if she won't even accept a beehive. He thinks that there is nothing that can be done, and perhaps he should wait until her feelings have settled.

He then feels a painful pulling on his sleeve. He looks down and sees Aruruu, and tells her that she's hurting him. She then starts hitting him and he says he knows that he was very bad. She continues her assault and he asks her to please control her temper. She shoves him and starts pounding on his stomach, and he says that it hurts. She doesn't stop and he thinks that she really is overly spoiled, and that it'll probably be like this for a while.

~~~~~


Bad, bad Hakuoro. You made Aruruu angry! :heh:


Now comes the new characters, not show in the series yet.



It is late at night, and Hakuoro wakes, feeling that someone is there. He goes out into the hall, and says there is no mistake, someone is there in the dark. He wonders for a moment if it is Oboro, then concludes that it is not him. He wonders what they want.

A big man with small wings on the side of his head and an eyepatch steps out of the darkness. He says that he is Genjimaru, a soldier, and very formally asks Hakuoro to excuse him for rudely interrupting his rest, but he needed to see Emperor Hakuoro. Unable to see his face clearly, Hakuoro asks him what he wants. Genjimaru asks him accept his impoliteness, but a person of importance wishes to see him with their own eyes and wants a meeting immediately. He says this person of importance has a reason that they cannot go there, so he is asking with nothing but gracious intention, and he bows to Hakuoro.

Hakuoro thinks that he seems different from a thief or an assassin, and if he were, he could've done so in Hakuoro's sleep. Hakuoro asks why this behavior of shunning the public eye is being done, and he can have the front gate opened, for it would be better if they visited formally through the front entrance. Hakuoro then asks if there is a reason that this should be informal. Genjimaru is silent, and Hakuoro says he is staying silent instead of giving any affirmative. He then asks for his master's name, and Genjimaru continues to not speak. Hakuoro says that surely he would not come there and introduce himself and then just remain silent. Finally Genjimaru says that it is Amururineuruka Kuuya, the emperor of Kunnekamun.

Hakuoro is surprised it is the emperor of Kunnekamun, one of the three major nations in the west, and he wonders to himself why such a large country's emperor wants to see him. He says that Genjimaru is giving no indication, and he can't help feeling he is being deceived. He asks what the emperor of the Kunnekamun wants of him, the reason why he wishes to meet him. Genjimaru says from his mouth, he cannot speak that. Hakuoro is quiet for a moment, and though thinking that this is a foolish move, he does want to meet this emperor once, so he agrees to meet with him, and Genjimaru thanks him.

Hakuoro says they can't just leave though, the guards around there are very strict, and then realizes that Genjimaru still got in with no indication at all. Genjimaru tells him it is this way, then leads him outside, out of the palace and the capital, into the countryside and off the developed road onto a less-used mountain path. Stopping finally, Genjimaru says that Hakuoro has been guided there, and bows reverently. The emperor stands before them, a short person with long ears hanging down the side of their head and cloaked with a white hood over their entire head. Hakuoro notes how short the man is and the white hood that completely covers their face, and this is the first impression he has of the Kunnekamun Emperor. The Emperor says "So this is Hakuoro" and then thanks him for meeting him. He says that he is the Kunnekamun emperor, Amururineuruka Kuuya, and from now on he wishes recognition. Hakuoro thinks to himself that the emperor who is so short and hiding their face is rather pompous for a man, arrogant with a big attitude. He starts to introduce himself, and the Emperor cuts him off, saying that an introduction is not needed, because he knows roughly from investigating beforehand. Hakuoro thinks to himself that it is as he thought, the Emperor has a big attitude, but he does not feel unpleasant around him, though he also knows that a person's real nature can be overlooked by such a feeling.

The Kunnekamun Emperor says that Hakuoro is an interesting man. He has heard of how Hakuoro tought a technique of thinning soil to make it rich, and lead a rebellion of various lower class tribes to rise up, finally knocking down the court, and now he reigns as the new emperor. Additionally, he has also heard how the invasion of the Shikeripechimu had been held off. He says that talking about these things is easy, but not actually making them happen, and now he has felt the feat of saving those people. The Emperor says he would like to be instructed if there is no objection, and wants to know by what means such a thing was able to be done. Hakuoro thinks how they just met and yet he's asking such a candid question, especially while keeping himself concealed.

The Emperor says that surely, there is something special Hakuoro can tell them about, as it is just impossible to believe, and then says that surely he must be the same as them, a Kanneietai ("Devoted One"). Hakuoro asks, "Kanneietai?" He says that yes, they must be the same as their clan, the Shakukoporu, and the Onbaitaikayan ("Great Father") must be providing divine protection. He repeats "Onbaitaikayan..." and the Emperor says that surely he knows the name of the On-kami (Great God). Hakuoro says that if he recalls correctly, the name of the On-kami is Uitsurunemitea. The Emperor is quiet for a moment and then says that is the detested name of the Nugisomu-kami (God of Misfortune) and to not say it again. Hakuoro says, "Uitsurunemitea is the Nugisomu-kami?" and the Emperor asks if he really doesn't know. Hakuoro says that he heard a very different story, and is confused, and asks then what the Onbaitaikayan is. The Emperor says that is a strange thing to say, the Onbaitaikayan is the Onbaitaikayan, what other is there? Hakuoro says that isn't an answer, and the Emperor says if he insists he will explain.

The Onbaitaikayan is the true On-kami that created them, and Uitsuarunemitea rebels against the Creator, to take away from the people. And so, all of their people live in a paradise under the Onbaitaikayan; If He did not exist, they would lose their paradise. Those that left the Onbaitaikayan, to be with the other people that emancipated by the call of Uitsuarunemitea, lost their paradise to live with sickness, starvation, suffering, and murder. Hakuoro is silent, and the Emperor tells him that now he knows the truth. He says Hakuoro really is a strange man, that he has knowledge not written in any book, yet doesn't know something that even children know. He says that when their shrine was built, the Yomoru (sage of the country) must have given a falsified sermon.

The Kunnekamun Emperor says that for Hakuoro to be ignorant of the Onbaitaikayan, he would know no history of them, the Shakukoporu clan. He agrees and Emperor Kuuya says he will tell him. Before the Onbaitaikayan, there was only mankind in the world. A strong person will seek hegemony, while the people without that power are always the victims, which was the case for their race, Shakukoporu. Genjimaru's race, the Ebaenkuruga, were gifted in the ability of fighting. The Onkamiyaryuu race had sorcery. The Shakukoporu had only meager bodies and no redeeming features, so naturally, their position was weak. But though detestable, they became the people called on by the Onbaitaikayan, to receive His favor. It bought the jealousy of the other races, over the span of many years they continued to be oppressed. They were treated like slaves (kenamu), and then he says no, they were treated as less than slaves. Then some of their people decided to follow Uitsuarunemitea and abandoned them. It seemed no one would come to their aid, and their world was cursed at that time.

Hakuoro interrupts and asks why the Emperor is telling him such a story, that it is like talking about a tribe's private parts, so to speak. The Emperor laughs and says it is fine, it's what every one of them knows, so that they will never forget. He then says that from here is where the story really gets interesting. Despite everything, they were not entirely deserted, because for those of them that stayed true, they had the love of the Onbaitaikayan. They were given His gift, a power that nothing could replace. With that power they rose up, and the people who had oppressed them up to then were trampled and their slaved people released. And then, the nation of the Shakukoporu, "Kannekamun", was created.

Hakuoro is silent, and the Emperor apologizes for getting so engrossed into the story. Hakuoro asks what exactly this power is, and he says that that is something he cannot say. Hakuoro asks if this secret really cannot be spoken, and the Emperor says that it is like a sacred thing to them, and speaking about it is somehow indecent. He then says that it was thought that Hakuoro is the same as them, a Kanneietai (a "Devoted One"), and therefore he wanted to meet with him this once. He says that it is regrettable, and Hakuoro asks if he is disappointed, and the Emperor says not at all. He says that Hakuoro is a mysterious man, and he'd like to meet here many times and talk some more.

Genjimaru interrupts and tells the Kannekamun Emperor that is it time for them to go. He says he didn't realize it was that time already, and he's enjoyed this. He tells Hakuoro that he must go, though it is regrettable. Hakuoro thinks to himself that after all of this, he still doesn't know why the Emperor came. The Emperor says the next time, Genjimaru will come to meet him. Hakuoro says "Next time?" and the Emperor says it is a promise, and Hakuoro says that he will promise nothing, but ignoring it, the Emperor says goodbye, and he will look forward to next time.

~~~~~


Such great and interesting part with lots of explanations of the Utawarerumono world, completely left aside. :( Let’s hope they will cover this part in some future episode.




[Visit workroom]

Eruruu enters and tells Hakuoro that the Yomoru (a priest) from Onkamiyamukai wishes an audience with him. Aruruu asks if there will be food, and Benaui says that there is no food, that since their country built a shrine, the Yomoru is probably coming for unification. Aruruu looks disappointed at hearing this. Oboro says that as they make their public appearance, they have been surveilling them. He says he doesn't know if it is the arbitrator, but they are hurriedly coming and seem enthusiastic to work. Eruruu sweatdrops and says "Um..." but before she can say anything else Hakuoro says to please bring the Yomoru right in, and he will see them as soon as he finishes up his work. She says, "No... that..." and then Hakuoro hears "Ojisama~!" and is tackled.

Kamyu says that she has returned, and a surprised Hakuoro asks why she is there. Urutorii then comes in and says it has been a long time. He starts to ask why the two of them are there, and Urutorii says that as Yomoru, she has come there via his inventation. Kamyu pipes in that she has come as an assistant. Hakuoro is confused, asking how she can be the Yomoru (a priest), when she is a Kamunagi (a priestess). Munto then appears and asks the princess to please think of future generations, she is a Kamunagi, and a female Yomoru is unheard of. Urutorii replies that something is always unheard of at first. Munto says that she has a more important duty, and she says there is no duty that is not important. She says that Yomoru's duty is to keep balance in the world, and therefore has the important role of protecting the people from disaster, and she is proud to take this role. Oboro asks her if that's all, and she says yes, that is the whole story. He sweatdrops, realizing it was just them that he had taken so many precautions about.

Urutorii tells Munto she will see him off, and thanks him for his troubles. He protests, and asks how he is to just leave the princesses there and return by himself. She says that since she is princess, on second thought he can remain there too, as she relies on him. He stutters "No... um... Princess..." seeing that his words had been twisted into him having to stay, rather than them leaving with him.

Kamyu calls out "Aru-chan" and laughs happily, and Aruruu smiles in return. She asks if Yuzucchi is doing well, and Aruruu nods. Oboro says that Yuzuha would like to see her, and she says, "Ah, Boboro-niisama" and he yells back "I'm Oboro!" She brushes it off and tells Aruruu that they should hurry and go see Yuzuha. As they leave, Oboro yells after her to wait, she hasn't properly corrected herself for getting his name wrong.

Urutorii asks Eruruu if she has taken care, and Eruruu looks surprised and says yes, but she should be the one to have asked, and tells Urutorii she gives her best regards while giving a nervous sweatdrop. Hakuoro asks what is the matter, that Eruruu has a complicated look on her face. Eruruu says she doesn't understand, looking a bit annoyed, and he looks confused.

He takes Urutorii to their rooms, and tells her they prepared it quickly to be like it was before she left, and to freely use it. He tells her that if she finds anything insufficent, then to let them know and it will be prepared. She says she wishes to express her gratitude for everything, and he asks if she needs anything else. She asks if he would show her the town.

They head into the capital, where merchants are busily selling their wares. Munto says that the town is flourishing. Hakuoro asks if he really thinks so, how it isn't any different than in Onkamiyamukai or other countries. Urutorii says now, that here has good spirits and vigor that other countries don't have. She says now that they are released from suppression, everyone seems relieved and can now engage in construction and commerce again, and that is very wonderful. She says that children are playing in the streets with such innocence, and that's a very happy thing.

A child comes out and says, "Wow, wings!" Another child remarks it is true. Munto asks who they think this honorable person is, and Urutorii shushes him despite him trying to protest. A child says that her wings are very pretty, and she says she can fly, and they stare in amazement, saying they want to fly too. Munto says that if it is the Princess's wish, to take one of his feathers. The child looks astounded and she giggles, and but apologizes to Munto for laughing at him. She tells the child that this is Munto, the Yankuru (High Priest), who is in a higher position than herself. The child says that is amazing, and asks if he can have a feather. Munto gives in and says if he would like one to take one, and the child says that then he can brag to everyone.

Hakuoro notes silently that a crowd as gathered around them without them even noticing. They are all murmuring, and he feels the crowd has an atmosphere of being doubtful. A middle-aged man asked if he can receive on, and Munto says since he is a foolish priest, then to go ahead. He plucks so feathers and Munto winces. Then an old woman says she wants one too, and soon a mob of villagers are on his plucking feathers as he yells for them to stop. Urutorii ascertains that it will be alright, and Hakuoro thinks how it really isn't any different than having bird feathers.

~~~~~

[Visit workroom]

Eruruu enters the workroom and tells them many thanks for their work, and asks them to please come over and have some tea. Hakuoro thanks her and comes over, and she asks Benaui to join them, and he accepts her kind offer.

They sip the tea, and Hakuoro thinks to himself how the tea Eruruu brews is very relaxing. She blushes and says she's made some tea cakes. She just made them, and asks them to please eat them if they'd like. Hakuoro thinks how they look delicious. Benaui says it is Chimaku, and that he's missed it, in his childhood his mother used to make it often. Hakuoro says that he will have one, and Eruruu blushes and gives him one. Kurou then enters and says to Hakuoro it'll be time soon, and Hakuoro says he didn't realize it was that time already. He apologizes to Eruruu and says he will have it later, and they leave.

After they are gone she turns her head in sad disappointment, saying that they had turned out so delicious. Aruruu then scampers in looking for Otou-san. Eruruu ignores her, saying that she made them with her utmost effort. Aruruu asks Eruruu where Otou-san is, and she continues to not notice her, wrapped up in her disappointment. Aruruu then spots the chimaku. Eruruu says how they fried just right, with a crisp outside, and delicious torori inside. Aruruu starts eating the chimaku, as Eruruu decides that they can be eaten later. She blushes and says that Hakuoro even may think they are delicious. Aruruu finishes them off and with a "thanks for the meal" scampers off.

Eruruu turns around to get the chimaku to save for later, and then looks confused. She says that she remembers setting them right there, but now they are gone, and she doesn't know why. Disappointment shows over her face.

[Visit outside]

Hakuoro goes outside, and hears a voice giggling, and he wonders who is there. The voice says that she is happy there, everyone is very interesting and don't treat her with any special treatment, and because of that, she's been able to make friends. Hakuoro notices the voice is Kamyu's, and wonders who she is talking to.

She says that yes, Aru-chan does talk, even though she's a child that doesn't talk much when they're together, but it is still nice. Then she says that though that is said warmly, being too close is a painful feeling. And then there is Oji-sama, that even though he is referred to as Aru-chan's father, the reality is different. Then she says that he is gentle, and a very big person, and though his large stature isn't significant, it's just the feeling of him, and she understands Aru-chan saying Otou-san.

Hakuoro wonders who she is talking to, that in the shadow of the pillar, he can't see well. Kamyu continues talking, saying that she likes everyone very much, Onee-sama, Aru-chan, Oji-sama, Eru-oneesama, Yuzucchi... she likes everyone. Then she says but how does she know they are really friends, they could come to hate her.

Hakuoro wonders what all this means, then hears a rustling sound, and wonders what the sound is, and wonders if someone was there. Then Kamyu comes into view, and looks surprised at him being there, and asks him what he was doing in such a place. He says he heard voices, so he thought someone was there. She laughs saying there weren't voices, she's the only one there. He notices it is true, there is no one else there but Kamyu. He asks if she wasn't talking to someone, that because it was dark over there he couldn't see well. She says she was just speaking to herself. He tells her that her sister is looking for her, and she trots off quickly, telling him she'll see him later. He wonders why she was acting so panicked, and wonders what what going on just a minute ago.

[Visit Yuzuha's room]

Hakuoro comes into Yuzuha's room, finding Kamyu and Aruruu there. Kamyu says that they've been reading books, and Yuzuha says that she's happy because Kamyu has been reading them a story. Hakuoro asks what the story is, and Kamyu says that if she tells him now, then the enjoyment will be lost. He says if she says so, then it must be so. Kamyu tells him to listen with them, and that she'll continue reading.

She starts reading. A long, long time ago, there was a young God that was given no name. One day he is invited to a festival by the humans. When he goes there, his heart was stolen by one of the village girls. The girl also feels for the young God, and the two of them one day start a love relationship. But there was someone who had not happy with this union, the Nuguisomu-kami, the ancient God of Misfortune of the land. Before, the Nuguisomu-kami had been aiming at making the girl his own. But the young God with no name was excelled at fighting, and in battle, left a deep wound on the other. So then the Nuguisomu-kami devises a plan. He spreads a plague, and then the girl was dragged into Diinebokushiri (Hell), where the young God's eyes could not reach. He did not know this is what happened, and he mourns for the girl's sudden death. Then a small bird that the girl had cherished tells the truth to the young God. As the young God learns of this, to regain the girl, the Nuguisomu-kami was challenged to a fight. The God's battle -- ground tore, Heaven rampaged, and the fight went on for seven days and seven nights.

Kamyu then starts making sound effects of thundering and battle. She moves to the left and says, "I am not defeated! I will meet that girl again!" She then moves over to the right and declares, "How impudent. Take this!" She makes more battle sounds, then moves to the left and says "Take this!" with a long battle cry, then moves over to the right and lets out a scream of pain. More battle sounds ensue, and Hakuoro thinks about how amusing this is. Yuzuha and Aruruu become entranced with the story, listening.

A time later, Kamyu says that then, the young God gained the power of love of the girl, and the ancient God was defeated. The two embraced each other closely, and their mutual existance is confirmed in each other. Then... She blushes and stutters "Ku... Ku... Kuchi... Kuchi-ku..." (trying to say "kuchizuke" for kiss, but "kuchiku" means "destruction.") Hakuoro wonders at the word "destruction" and says wait a minute, why is there destruction, somehow they should be kissing. Kamyu tells him honestly, and bonks him, and he wonders why he is being beaten. Blushing and stuttering, Kamyu says that then a kiss was exchanged, and they were together forever.

Yuzuha says, "Um?" and Kamyu asks her what it is. Yuzuha asks what a kiss is. Kamyu is surprised she doesn't know, and Hakuoro thinks that this girl who has led such a sheltered life doesn't know what a kiss is, and wonders if Oboro avoided that intentionally. Kamyu stutters not really knowing how to explain, so Hakuoro says that it is when your lips overlap with another person's lips for a moment, and it is an expression of one's love. Kamyu says that is right, and Yuzuha is quiet for a moment, and then asks if that can be done. Kamyu asks what she means, if it is because she wants to know the meaning by doing it. Hakuoro says that to kiss a person, you have to feel happiness towards them, and if she hasn't. Kamyu and Aruruu are quiet, and Kamyu sweatdrops and says she can't quite understand either because she also hasn't.

Yuzuha repeats, "A loved person..." and then kisses Kamyu, who becomes flustered. She then kisses Aruruu, who gives her a kiss back. Oboro enters right at this time, wondering what is going on. Kamyu tells Yuzuha that normally a man and a woman kiss, and Oboro cries out, "You, what are you telling Yuzuha?!" Kamyu answers that they are explaining the expression of one's love... somewhat. Yuzuha says "Hakuoro-sama" and then she turns towards him and touches his lips, and then kisses him, and for a moment he loses all thought... until over his shoulder he hears a scream so loud from Oboro that he finds it impressive. Yuzuha then says "Onii-sama" and turns to him, and then she kisses him. Everyone else watches in silence, and Yuzuha proclaims that she feels happy. In shock, Oboro falls over, and Kamyu explains to Yuzuha that it isn't good for a brother and sister to do either. Oboro lets out a cry, and Hakuoro thinks to himself that the shock must've been too large... for various reasons.

[Visit outside]

Hakuoro walks outside, and calls out to Mukkuru that it is time for her meal. She doesn't come, and he calls out what is wrong, he has food. Again she doesn't come, and he is perplexed, because usually at this time, before he even finishes saying "meal", she is already running in with her favorite food dish in her mouth.

He looks and sees in the distance her laying in the shade of a tree. He calls out, asking Mukkuru is she doesn't want the food. Mukkuru makes a "Buo~" and looks up at him hearing his voice, but still doesn't move. He wonders if there is some reason that she can't get up, so he goes over to check it out.

He finds Eruruu, Aruruu, Yuzuha, and Kamyu all sleeping peacefully on Mukkuru, using her as a substitude bed and pillow for an afternoon nap. Eruruu holds Yuzuha close to her as she sleeps, and Yuzuha's sleeping face looks like a peaceful child being embraced by a mother. Kamyu is leaning up against Mukkuru, making strange breathing sounds and talking in her sleep. Aruruu lays on top, her tail hanging over Mukkuru's face, beating it as it wags in her sleep.

Mukkuru groans, looking at him with an embarrassed face for having to resort to this. Hakuoro tells her to be gentle, or everyone will wake up. Mukkuru whines as her belly lets out a terrible grumble. Hakuoro laughs and asks her to endure it a little more, and then she'll get to eat to her heart's content. Mukkuru looks pleased to hear this, and Hakuoro tells her to be quiet, or the girls will wake up, and he's asking this favor. He then pets Mukkuru's head, and she shuts her eyes.

Finally, she starts looking a bit unhappy, and in agitation beats her tail against the ground, raising up the dirt, and snorts roughly. The girls are jostled awake by the movement, and then in unison yell at Mukkuru. Hakuoro wonders if he said too much.
~~~~~



So much peaceful and funny momments... some covered by the anime, other don’t. And for those ecchi who were expecting, some erotism, incest and yuri scenes, too. :heh:

On a side note, Kamyu looks strange and mysterious. What’s happening with her...




Lightning flashes, and heavy rain pounds against the roof of the workroom, where everyone has taken shelter. Whenever the building creaks because of the wind, Aruruu looks around the vicinity nervously, looking like she'll cry any moment. Eruruu holds out her arms and tells Aruruu to come, and Aruruu jumps into them, burying herself in her sister's lap. Eruruu mutters it is terrible wind as she strokes Aruruu's head. She says it is starting to get scary, and Hakuoro tells her not to worry, they are in the strongest structure and it can't be blown down so easily.

Munto asks Princess Kamyu if she follows the problem, and Kamyu complains to him about why he is making her study at such a time. He says because any other time she runs off, and she makes a sour face. Yuzuha sits silently, and Hakuoro asks her if she is cold. She says that she is fine and smiles quietly, but Hakuoro can tell even if she says so that she isn't, and puts a coat around her shoulders, and she thanks him.

Hakuoro asks what is wrong with Uruto (his nickname for Urutorii), and Kamyu tells him that she is praying for the storm to quiet. Hakuoro notes how that will be helpful, that it is amazing that it is said an ability of the Onkamiyaryuu race is weather manipulation. Hakuoro asks if Kamyu is also good at such a thing, and she sweatdrops, then stutters that of course she is. Munto starts to say, "Princess, that's the sort of thing U--" and then a slashing sound is heard and he falls over. Kamyu sweatdrops and says it isn't good for Munto to sleep in such a place, and then drags away. Hakuoro notes to himself how he saw the back of the High Priest's neck be struck by the back of Kamyu's hand.

There is another flash of lightning, and Hakuoro worries about how much damage will be done to the crops, and hopes there won't be serious damage from the looks of things.

The next day, Benaui enters, and says that he has a list of last night's storm damages, and for Hakuoro to please look it over, adding that they hope for immediate restoration. He looks at it and sees there was damage to two waterways and five fields.

Eruruu tells Benaui thanks for going out into the storm, and Hakuoro says he is sorry. Benaui says he is warming up, and Eruruu brings him honey sake and says his body must be very cold from being in the rain, and he thanks her for her consideration and sips the warm drink. Benaui says that he is still worried about one thing, and Hakuoro asks him what it is that worries him. Benaui says that a ship was stranded around the vicinity of the coast of Shirotouku, and that it appears the storm's current caused it to run aground into the reef. He says if he isn't mistaken, from the report of the outward appearance of the ship, it is from Na-Tounku. Eruruu says Na-Tounku is a country to the south, and she's heard very creepy stories about that place, that according to rumor, people are abducted and are brought and sold there as slaves. Benaui says that is no rumor; the ship is a slave ship carrying people. He says that Kurou is currently out in the rescue operation of the crew, and he wonders what sort of intervention there will be from Na-Tounku.

Kurou enters and says the inspection of the majority of people on the ship has been finished. He gives Benaui a report, and Benaui thanks him for his efforts. Benaui looks it over and says it is as he thought, a slave ship from Na-Tounku. He then asks why so few people from the ship were saved, looking at the figure. Kurou says that most of those people were connected to chains, imprisoned in the bottom of the ship, and they weren't in time, the bottom had already flooded. He apologizes for being unable to uphold their reputation, and Hakuoro tells him it couldn't be helped, and everyone has done well. He tells Kurou to have them get some warm food and sake, and make sure they get plenty of rest. Getting rest is an order, and they can continue the recovery operation when they wake up, and Kurou gives an affirmative to the orders.

Benaui asks how the survivors are doing. Kurou says they are being cared for, resting there in a medical clinic. Benaui asks to have them come there when they are able, he would like to talk to them about various things. Then an unexpected voice says that is good, they would like to speak with them as well. Benaui looks over in alarm, and a clinking sound is heard. The sudden voice is from a woman who is relaxing in the room, sipping the tea on the hearth at her own convenience. Hakuoro wonders when this happened; without any indication, she entered the room without being noticed.

Kurou asks what happened to the defense guards, and she says they are taking a short afternoon nap. Benaui asks what, and she says that since they wouldn't let her pass, they are now sleeping for a little while. Kurou unsheathes his sword, and she looks surprised, saying she has just arrived and already they are showing dangerous intention. Kurou asks what she is doing there, and if she shows even a little odd behavior he will kill her without mercy.

Hakuoro looks at her, thinking this must be a survivor of the ship. Then he notices the metal collar around her neck, with a broken chain hanging from it. She asks if he is the emperor of this country, and then says she is Karura, and she is very grateful for his help. Hakuoro says she should give her gratitude to everyone, and tells her it was unfortunate about what happened to the others. She says "Is that so?" and turns her head, and then says she is the only one that survived. Benaui says that he wishes to speak with all the people that were rescued, and she says those people have died. Kurou looks stunned, and asks how that can be, when they helped at that time, they were very lively.

She laughs and then looks like she is about to say something, when from behind, like a mirage, there is a swing. At the same time the girl bends her body, and for a moment a glint of metal is seen on her neck. Oboro enters hidden in his cloak and cowl, and Hakuoro calls his name questioningly. She says that was close, but then there is another swing as Oboro suddenly attacks, and an after-image of him is seen as the point of a sword swoops down on Karura. Surprisingly, she avoids the attacks, keeping a calm appearance. Oboro screams "Die!" and rushes in, and she jumps back, then says "Take this!" as she throws the pot of hot water boiling over the hearth at him. Reflexively it is slashed and broken, and the boiling water rains down from overhead, but removes his cloak and tosses it aside at the same time, repelling the boiling water, the whole incident taking place in a matter of seconds.

Karura says, "Very skillful, very skillful" and claps, obviously making fun of him. Oboro, enraged, returns with his fearless smile. Then, a drop comes from Karura's neck, and she notices the cut. She smears some of the blood on her fingertip and then licks it, and then tells Oboro what a mighty little boy he is. Then her fingertip stiffens, and a pointed fingernail is extended. She asks if he is ready to die for this childish prank. She smiles in a calm manner, but her surroundings crackle, and a bad feeling is exuded.

The crackling sound gets louder, and Hakuoro smells a strange burning smell. Kurou feels the temperature raising, and asks if that woman is of the Himu-kami (god of fire). Hakuoro recalls to himself that those under the Himu-kami having amazing fighting ability, and he heard in an anecdote somewhere that they will even cover their body and the body of their opponent in flames, in a mutual destruction. He thinks that he is pretty certain Oboro is also under the Himu-kami. He then concludes what the crackling feeling in the air must be, and thinks of what foolish people they are, the whole place will be burned down if their behavior continues.

Hakuoro yells out for them to stop, but Oboro lets out a battle cry and he and Karura Step at the same time, both thrusting at each other, stopping the bow in a clash of metal. Hakuoro again tells them to end this, and unconsciously steps into the middle of their heated (literally) battle, knowing how dangerous and shortening to his life it is. He again asks for the sword and to talk first, but Oboro ignores it and screams "DIE!" and continues to attack, and then the screen goes black, the sound of the battle still going on.

Hakuoro lets out a gasp and falls, as the screen comes back into view. Kurou asks him if he is alright, and he says he was shielded. Benaui tells Hakuoro he is there, Oboro still screaming in the background, and Hakuoro asks him to end it but restraint shouldn't be needed. Benaui bows in assent and then takes a bucket and throws the cold water on the two before they are even aware. Oboro asks what he is doing and Hakuoro asks him if his head has finally cooled off. He sweatdrops, finally noticing Hakuoro. He then asks him why he ended their fight, and if he even knew what this woman has done. He says that she killed all of the survivors, and then snuck into there, and that alone was reason enough to kill her.

Hakuoro looks at her and asks why she massacred all those people. She says that naturally it was to repay them. Nobody should be kept on a chain as those people did, and she was the only one able to escape. Therefore, she made every one of them taste the same suffering. Saying so, she gestures by pinching her fingertips together, and Hakuoro realizes she must have crushed their windpipes.

She asks what he will do to her, hand her over to the Na-Tounku, or perhaps kill her now and toss her away. Hakuoro says that here, this country's people are looked after. She says she is not ingrateful to be benefactor who extended their hand to those people. Hakuoro says he sees. As far as the other people, there is no one to question, and if she doesn't cause trouble, then she will not be restrained or interfered. He says the story is that the ship sinks, and all the passengers die. No one knows even if there is a survivor, because no one saw, and asks if there are any objections. Benaui says it is his command, and Kurou also complies, and after a long moment Oboro finally agrees because Anija said so.

Hakuoro tells her she is a free woman, and she can go any place that she likes. She says he is a most generous Emperor, that surely someone of such humble birth is a Kenamu in social standing, and he says there is no difference, an Emperor or a Kenamu are both people. She says that is a very fine way with words, sweet as honey. Oboro glares at her, and she asks why he has such an angry face. He says that next time, if she insults Anija one more time, without fail, she will die. She laughs and says she is giving praise, that she neither hates honey nor gentlemen as sweet as honey.

She says that she will accept her freedom, but she's really troubled them. Hakuoro looks at her questioningly and she says that she has her freedom, but with no money for traveling expenses, she'll have no bed and will starve. Hakuoro gives her some money and tells her it is a small loan for traveling expenses. She says she cannot receive such charity, because she has done nothing for this reward, and Hakuoro wonders what her intention is then. She says that he has saved her life and she is in debt, and must return the gratitude, as she doesn't want to become ingrateful. She says that she was once a Nakuan (swordsman), and could be useful in battle. Hakuoro recalls to himself that a Nakuan is a person that takes pleasure in battle, and is suited to killing. He looks her over, noting that she is a well-rounded woman with no extra meat on her body, and beautiful skin, there isn't even on scar as far as he can see, despite how killing is normal for a Nakuan. Without receiving a wound, she survived to be there. She asks what he will do, that she wants to help and does not want to just say goodbye with such ungrateful behavior, and right now she is offering her services for free.

Benaui says that he refuses. She asks why, and he says in this matter if it is known there is a survivor, from then on the Na-Tounku will cause trouble, and the seed of riot should not be sown. She replies that one or two Nakuan would not be discovered. He goes on to say that though she is not inexperienced, since she was able to so simply handle Oboro, he cannot help that feeling. Oboro quickly angrily adds in that she is very inexperienced.

Benaui says that whether it is true or false, he has heard some talk being whispered, that several years ago, a young girl reigned as a fighting champion. However, she was feared for being too strong, and a death assembly sent her to the place of her funeral. However, still the girl survived, and even now wanders from place to place. Though no one knows the girl's name, it is rumored that there is a survivor of the exterminated Giriyagina race. He says this woman is the same as the Giriyagina tribe. She says this is all just a coincidence, but he says by his request he'd rather decline the remains of this fire.

Karura asks Hakuoro what he thinks, that it is his decision, not that of a petty official. He thinks to himself that what Benaui says is justifiable, however there is the matter of Shikeripechimu, and right now, even a little strength, even one person is important to the war potentials. Furthermore, if it is a person that can argue with Oboro to that extent, certainly they are desirable. He decides that it might be good, and asks her by all means to stay. At this time, the matter regarding Karura's origin is to be kept confidential. Benaui says as he wishes, and Oboro after a moment says he understands.

Hakuoro says good, and then before getting to anything else, Eruruu enters and looks at the place in shock. She says she had just cleaned in there this morning, and notes the wet floor, the scorching, the damage to an expensive book volume, and continues to go through finding things that were broken. She then lets out a sigh of relief at finding something that was safe, as it belong to her grandma, and then as she lifts it, it crumbles. Furious, she asks who did this. The air is tense, and everyone stiffens, and again she demands to know who did such a thing. Everyone turns and stares at Oboro. He sweatdrops and says, "Eh? Me?" and she rushes at him, but is distracted for a moment when she sees Karura, asking who that woman is. Oboro tries to say she is with Benaui, but then notices both have disappeared. He asks Kurou to please say there is a misunderstanding, but he just says that she is coming and he doesn't want to be involved in this.

Hakuoro steps outside onto the porch, and can hear Oboro screaming his name asking where he has gone, as Eruruu chases him. He tells her she'll understand if she just listens, but it does no good. A loud scream from Oboro is heard, and Hakuoro thinks to himself that Eruruu is truly a strong country girl.

He turns around and sees Karura, and she laughs and tells him, "By no means will you regret this."

~~~~~

[Visit porch]

Hakuoro hears Kamyu's voice on the porch asking, "Have you not seen it, Aru-chan?" and after receiving a negative answer, "I wonder why?" He walks out onto the porch and asks what the two are doing. Kamyu says that it's good he showed up, because now they can ask him. Kamyu asks Hakuoro what his true face is, that she doesn't know what kind of face he has. He questions, "My face?" He asks what she means, as she can see that it's like this. She says not that, but what it looks like under the mask. Hakuoro says even he has not seen it. Kamyu gives him an innocent pleading look, asking him to let them see, that they really want to see, and Aruruu nods. He says that even though they say that, it can't be taken off. Kamyu asks really, and tells Aruruu to hold him.

Kamyu yanks at the mask but can't get it to come off, and then Aruruu tries as well, also unsuccessful. Together, they twist and pull with all their might, and Hakuoro screams in pain. Kamyu says it is useless, it really can't be taken off, and Hakuoro is grateful that the matter is over. Aruruu then says to wait, and scampers off. She returns and then gives something to Kamyu, and Kamyu says of course, Aru-chan is so smart. Aruruu blushes, pleased with herself. In their hands, the two grip a chisel and a saw, with an innocent smile on their faces. They ask him to come there, and he realizes they aren't joking. He says he has some business to tend to, and quickly runs off, and they call after him to wait.

He reaches the workroom for sanctuary, but is met by Kamyu who is waiting for him there. He quickly runs off to his room, where Aruruu is standing, telling her Otou-san to wait. On his heels he runs outside, Kamyu waiting there calling to him. Finally he runs for safety into the storage house, hoping that they would never look for him there. Aruruu and Kamyu then enter. The screen turns black as Hakuoro lets out a terrifying scream of pain.

When the screen comes back, he is again on the porch. Aruruu says he has woken up, and Kamyu says he shouldn't sleep in such a place or he'll catch cold. He asks "Sleep?" and she says he wouldn't wake no matter how hard they tried. Relieved, he comes to the conclusion that it must've been a terrible dream. Then Kamyu asks if she can ask him something, and he notices her hands behind her back, and asks what she is holding.

The screen goes black once again.

~~~~~~~



Poor Hakuoro. That must be hurted. :heh:
Anyway, that was a bit different than the anime, Karura looks to be more powerful and dangerous than we thought. And Eruruu for sure is dangerous when mad! ;)

We got a lot of funny momments, and some torture for Hakuoro! :D




<<< Continuation in next thread...>>>

[PGilis]

<<< Continuation for Utamono Game Summary for Episode 10 >>>



WARNING: Massive game spoilers. Read to your own risk.


[Visit Yuzuha's room]

Hakuoro enters Yuzuha's room, finding her sitting in the corner of the room, and with a dagger in her hand, cutting on a lump of wood. She is so concentrated she doesn't notice he is there, even though she usually knows before he even enters. He wonders what she is carving, watching as he touches it with her finger, traces it down, and then whittles at the wood. He notes she is very skillful for someone who can't even see. He notices it is about the size of a head, and then wonders if she is carving someone's face.

Finally she says his name, apologizing for not noticing he was there. He tells her not to worry about it, and says she seems to be carving very enthusiastically, and that it looks like a person's face. She tells him yes, that she is carving his face. He is surprised, and tells her that to do a carving even though blind, she is very skilled. She asks him if she may touch his face again, to know it better. He tells her she may, and nodding, she timidly touches his face. He thinks that her soft strokes feel nice even though it tickles. She continues, and the more she runs her fingers over his face, he changes his mind, thinking that it is really tickling now, and he squirms as he endures the terrible tickling feeling.

[Visit Urutorii's room]

Hakuoro enters Urutorii's room, finding her and Karura relaxing and drinking sake. He asks if he is interrupting them, and they say not at all, and for him to sit with them.

It is very quiet, and time peacefully goes by. Karura and Urutorii neither speaking, but look very relaxed. More sake is poured and Karuru says it is delicious, and Urutorii agrees, but those are the only words exchanged as more time passes in silence. Hakuoro feels that it is a very mysterious atmosphere, like it is not necessary to talk, how somehow even though no words are exchanged it seems that there is conversing, an atmosphere where each other understands the other. He says seeing the two of them like that, he somehow feels good. However, finally after gazing at the two people silently, temptation wins the better of him, and he opens his mouth to speak.

He asks if they are aquainted now, but realizes they atmosphere seems to feel as if they are somehow well aquainted, even though one is a princess and the other is a Nakuan, a very strange combination. Urutorii says "Yes, Karura and I--" but is then cut off by Karura saying "Uruto" and winking, putting her index finger to her lips in a gesture to not say anything, while her eyes have a mischevious look to them. Hakuoro says he sees, that there are many mysterious to a fine woman. Karura laughs and says it is that way, and he feels she is teasing him a bit.

Karura says he should have a cup of sake at a time like this, and he says he will have some. For now, he will just drink with them, and after a while of drinking, he determines the sake has become the best he's had.

[Visit Karura's room]

Hakuoro enters a room to find Karura, who tells him to come in. He says he wants to talk to her, and she asks about what. He asks why she is here in this room, and she says because it has a nice view and good mood. He says he meant if this is to be her room, and she says yes, she has decided to reside there, as she's taken a liking to the place. He asks if there isn't some significance to her deciding to stay there, and she says that it is a wonderful place, and furthermore, she gets three meals a day and all she can drink. He says she can't just drink as much as she likes at her convenience, she reeks awfully of liquor, and he notices a wine barrel. He says he know sees her true colors, she has been the recent sake thief. She says it's bad to give her the reputation of a thief, she only has a little to drink in the evening. Even as she says this, Hakuoro notes to himself how such a mountain of liquor has piled up in such a short time.

~~~~~






Once again out in the countryside, Hakuoro meets with the masked Emperor of Kunnekamun. He thanks him for coming again, and Hakuoro says it is only a tentative promise, and then greets the other as the Kunnekamun Emperor, and then he tells him "It's Amururineuruka Kuuya." He says that since this isn't a public place, there is no need to go through the performance of speaking as emperors, calling each other "Emperor." Hakuoro says if he says so, and then tries saying Amururineuruka but isn't able to make it past "Amu", so he is told that Kuuya is fine. Kuuya says on the other hand, it is assumed that he can call Hakuoro by his name, and then says "Very well, Hakuoro" before Hakuoro can even say anything one way or another. Kuuya then says that there is no need to stand in such a place and to sit down. Hakuoro notes that he still has that attitude.

Kuuya says that the moon is beautiful tonight. He likes to look at the moon, that the sun shines outspokenly, but the moon quietly moves the darkness, and they are gently wrapped in it. He says that Onbaitaikayan loved the moon especially as well. Hakuoro says that the moon tonight certainly is beautiful, and says it would be nice to have some sake watching such a moon. Kuuya turns his masked face to Hakuoro, and asks if he likes drinking sake. He says he does, that it is normal for it to be drunk by adults. Kuuya says that he has not drunk it himself, and asks what it tastes like, if it is sweet, bitter, or very delicious, if it is in surplus in the case of celebrations.

Genjimaru interrupts saying "Emperor", and Kuuya asks why he intrudes on everything, he isn't a child anymore. He then says that older people really like to preach too much. Hakuoro thinks that Kuuya certainly has a considerably different impression, not depending on outward appearances and acting very childish for a man.

Kuuya then turns back to Hakuoro and asks "Well?" and he asks what, and he tells him not to pretend he doesn't know, and to tell him what sake tastes like. Hakuoro says that even to try to say the taste, giving essence to the words, it would not ease anything, and then possibly it would just become like an eternal enigma imposed on a person. He says as long as there is sake, then a personcan continue to be able to drink it. Kuuya says he sees, that surely one can only imagine that it must taste dreamlike. Kuuya says that sometime, so that he can drink sake, Hakuoro will have to bring it one day. Then he says "At that time..." and doesn't finish the sentence, instead quickly saying that it is nothing. Hakuoro looks confused, and he laughs, and says that Hakuoro really is mysterious.

Genjimaru tells the Emperor that it is time, and Kuuya asks if it is that time already, the time passed too quickly. He asks if Hakuoro will come and meet him the next time he comes, and Hakuoro says yes, another time. Kuuya that says it's a promise.

~~~~~~~



Is this new guy hitting on Hakuoro?! :eek:




[Visit workroom]

It is late at night and Hakuoro is in his workroom, and Eruruu enters. She asks what is wrong, as his face looks troubled. He says he was just recalling the previous battle. If they weren't defenseless, they may not be attacked so simply. Shikeripechimu's Emperor Niue doesn't seem to have given it up, and presently they don't know when there will be a second attack. Eruruu says that for that reason the castle at the border was built. Hakuoro says it is insufficient, and only is being used as a deterrent, so that it will look like they won't be so easy to attack and make them hesitate in an invastion, but they are still lacking a definite solution. He says as he thought, there is nothing he can do but borrow her power.

Urutorii enters and says that Hakuoro called for her. He says he needs to ask her something, and she asks what it is. He says that neighboring countries have been allying, and he wants to join in on that by all means, and is asking for her help. She says that she will deal with it immediately. He apologizes for it being so soon after she has come there, and she says no, that it is the duty of the Yomoru, and she wants to help the Emperor. He thanks her and tells her he is very grateful, and she smiles.

Eruruu, apparently forgotten, looks annoyed and claims "Here's the tea!" and puts it down with a thud. Hakuoro looks confused, wondering what that was about.

~~~~~

[Visit throne room]

Chikinaro enters the throne room and says he is sorry to have kept them waiting, he has his order ready. Hakuoro asks what order, and Chikinaro says it was for Karura's weapon. He then recalls how Karura had ordered a specially made weapon for when she joins the line of battle. In most swords, it would take a strong arm to cut through a chain, but the sword would break like a twig. Thefore, Karura ordered a sword be made that "never breaks, never bends, and doesn't slip", a completely unreasonable request. Therefore a substitute club was given to her, made of steel of superior strength and was made at great pains to be admirable, but she wasn't exactly happy about this; she threw it back claiming with absolute seriousness that her hand slipped. Therefore, emphasis was made again for a sword that would not break, bend, or lack, and ordered to the blacksmith to make it. Many kinds of metals were melded together into a very unreasonable make-up, and the possibility of making such a thing was doubtful.

Chikinaro says that since this is the first kind of request like this for the blacksmith, he was a bit perplexed. Hakuoro asks how hit turned out, and Chikinaro says that it has been finished to expectations, however... Hakuoro asks "However?" and Chikinaro says he should look it over. He signals with his hand and five powerful men enter, holding something. With a loud thunk they put down a sword with a blade similar to a hatchet, and so thick it looked like the thickness of many normal swords put together. Chikaro says however, only someone with the strength of five men can carry it. Hakuoro is shocked at hearing this, and wonders how something like this could ever be useful.

Karura walks in and says it looks like it was possible to fill her request. Hakuoro says that regrettably it was a failed work, as it much too heavy to hold. In a blink, she lifts the sword in one hand as if it were nothing more than a twig, saying the grip is so-so. The men stare at her open-mouthed. She hums and says she'll take a moment to go try out the new sword.

They go outside and she mutters to herself if it will be good. She stands in front of a tall garden stone, and then strikes the sword to it, and a loud explosion is heard. After the sound of the terrible crash clears, the rock is cracked right in two. She says the blade didn't slip, and then says that she likes it, they've done good work. She says she will accept it, and then walks away while humming cheerfully. The men stare at her as her figure disappears dumbfoundedly.



I said once and i will say again... Eruruu is dangerous when mad! ;)
Anyway, i think this part had story and character development enough to cover more than 3 episodes. It’s really a shame they didn’t put all that in the anime. :(

[zalas]

Wow, according to the preorder site (www.aquaplus.co.jp/yoyaku), over 6000 people have registered their preorders of the game and they have so far earned a clear file, post card set, and a special Stick Poster drawn by Tatsuki Amaduyu. Looks like there's only space for one more earnable bonus, the Sticker Sheet...

[Maloncanth]

Small question for those who've completely cleared the Minigame...how the heck do you unlock the boss characters? Here's what I have so far...

Nuwangi = Smack him down with Eruruu
Mutsumi = Clear her with Kamyu

I don't imagine all of them are unlockable. I mean, having a Mutikapa or either of the Hakuoro transforms would be redundant. I haven't throughly cleared it yet myself. I'm still missing one no the far bottom right that I can't figure out.

But, after clearing either I and/or J with Hakuoro and Dii repeatedly, I found myself with the king of Shikeripetim, Yuzuha, the firebreathing tiger statue, and the archer mook. I also think clearing Suosokasu (D) with Karura gives you him. He does look awesome on attack too. Inkara you get with Oboro, and I think Touka clearing E gives you the guymelef brothers. I don't remember how I got Dii's either although am I ever glad I did...


On second thought, we may not even be talking about the same game. Never mind me.

[Cruzz]

I don't imagine all of them are unlockable. I mean, having a Mutikapa or either of the Hakuoro transforms would be redundant. I haven't throughly cleared it yet myself. I'm still missing one no the far bottom right that I can't figure out.

But, after clearing either I and/or J with Hakuoro and Dii repeatedly, I found myself with the king of Shikeripetim, Yuzuha, the firebreathing tiger statue, and the archer mook. I also think clearing Suosokasu (D) with Karura gives you him. He does look awesome on attack too. Inkara you get with Oboro, and I think Touka clearing E gives you the guymelef brothers. I don't remember how I got Dii's either although am I ever glad I did...


On second thought, we may not even be talking about the same game. Never mind me.

How could it not be the same game? Utawarerumono isn't quite big enough to have spawned multiple off-shoot games.

Anyway, purely from memory: (Play with the character on the left, defeat the boss on the right to unlock it)

Eruru --> Nuwangi
Kamyu --> Mutsumi
Nuwangi --> Nyamo
Uruto --> Dii
Dii --> Can't remember his name, the berserk king with a sword anyway
Karura --> Suonkasu
Touka --> Orikakan

[Bakaaa]

could someone post a sumary for game till ep12 plz :) ?

[0rphen21]

I really hope this game gets translated especially the ps2 version the pics provided where really impressive

now for a questions for those who played the game already is the genre really adventure? does it have multiple endings? do you get to choose a girl to end up with? thanx in advance for the answers ;)

[PGilis]

could someone post a sumary for game till ep12 plz :) ?


I was waiting for the release of the subbed version for the Episode 11, but oh well. Here’s the game summary.




WARNING: Massive game spoilers. Read to your own risk.

The new characters not covered yet by the series are back. Considerating they are in the OP and maybe could be covered in some future episode, i will separate the parts of the story with them both from the other parts.




Utawareru Mono Summary

By Mastress Alita

~~~~~

Note: My knowledge of Japanese is very limited and this summary was made heavily from information gathered from using Anime Game Text Hooker + Atlas Japanese Translation Software for translation. Therefore, there are likely going to be errors. If you find incorrect information, please let me know so I can fix it.

~~~~~

Part 7-B

~~~~~

The group is gathered for dinner in Eruruu's room. Urutorii asks if it is alright, as Kamyu isn't eating. She says it is fine, she just has no appetite. Oboro grins and says that it is unusual for Kamyu to have no appetite, and wonders if this is a sign it is going to rain tomorrow. Kamyu says there are times when even she doesn't have an appetite, and he says she won't be robust and it's bad for her health. She says she doesn't really feel particularly bad, though she somehow isn't feeling very energetic.

Hakuoro says she looks very low spirited, and asks Eruruu if she will examine her for a moment. Eruruu says yes and checks Kamyu's forehead. She says it feels like a little fever, but since it isn't very high and her throat isn't swollen, it's different than a cold. Munto goes frantic at hearing this, and tells Eruruu to get some medicine, and please look after the princess. Kamyu tells him to stop causing and uproar and calm down, she only doesn't have an appetite at the moment. He asks what she is saying, and says sickness will start from such a minor thing, and if something is the matter with the princess, he could not live any longer, and she tells him he is exaggerating.

Yuzuha asks if she is alright, and she says yes and thanks her, saying it somehow feels strange hearing Yuzuha say that. She says she is going to return to her room, and Munto tells her to lean on him, and she says she is fine by herself, she isn't a child any more. Munto says no matter how old, the princess is still the princess, then begins to start a lecture. Aruruu says "Let's go" and holds her hand out to Kamyu, saying they'll go together, and Yuzucchi will come with them. They all leave and then Munto finally finishes his lecture to find that she is already gone, and then calls out for her to wait as he goes after her.

Oboro says that the princess has left her food, and then makes his death face, saying therefore it's his. There is a flash of metal as Kurou intercepts him, saying he's spoiled. The two fight each other with their utensils and Karura says this is ugly for two big men. She says because it is such an ugly fight, she'll take it, and swipes the extra food. Kurou and Oboro yell, saying no and asking what she is doing. She says they are being greedy over this, and in unison they say she may say that but she's the one eating it. She says if they want it back so much, then they can have it, and she puts the skin and bones back on their plates. Benaui has a sour expression on his face, saying "These people..." and Eruruu laughs with a sweatdrop.

Urutorii is silent, looking concerned. Hakuoro asks her what it is, and if she is still worried about Kamyu. She says there isn't an older sister who doesn't worry about her younger sister, only... He asks "Only?" and she says no, she's surely just worrying too much. She smiles and then asks him if he will have a second helping, and he agrees, but wonders what Urutorii was about to say. Only... Only what?

~~~~~

Battle at the dinner table! Yay!! Even Karura fought, too. :heh:



Out in the country, Hakuoro meets again with Kuuya. He says he has waited, and then looking at Hakuoro, asks if he is tired. He says he hasn't been sleeping well lately, and Kuuya says that he sees, but he isn't tired, ending the matter just like that.

Kuuya tells Genjimaru to go somewhere else for a little while, and he says no, that it is his duty to look after the Emperor. Kuuya says he doesn't come here as Emperor, and it would be good for him to leave. He protests, saying he can't be certain there isn't danger to the Emperor. Kuuya says he's being importunate, did he not hear the command. Genjimaru says "At your will" and then asks that if there is anything, to call for him. He says he will leave because Emperor Hakuoro is a person deserving of his confidence, but if there is an emergency... He is cut off by Kuuya yelling "Genjimaru!" and says he will go. Hakuoro thinks that despite Genjimaru's subdued demeanor, he is really the opposite from the murderous look in his eyes, and if something concerns Kuuya, it would be a big mistake to kill him.

Kuuya apologizes for Genjimaru, saying that older people are too prone to worrying. Hakuoro says he shouldn't treat him so spiteful, he isn't that much of a nuisance and he only worries a lot about him. Kuuya says perhaps, but it is like having a person shadowing you all the year round, and he's become fed up with it. He says that tonight it is just the two of them, so he wants to talk with him freely. Hakuoro is suprised and Kuuya asks if that is a problem, and he says that isn't the reason, but... Kuuya cuts him off saying that then they'll start. Hakuoro wonders if there is some deeper meaning in this man wanting to talk with just the two of them.

Kuuya asks if he may ask something, and then without waiting for an answer asks why Hakuoro wears such a mask. He says he's heard that it doesn't come off, and wants to know if it is true that it can't be removed. Hakuoro says he's tried several times to remove it, but it's useless. Kuuya says to let him see, and then tries yanking it off. Hakuoro screams in pain, telling him not to pull it. Kuuya says it really doesn't come off, and it is regrettable, as he wanted to see his real face for once. Hakuoro says that Kuuya says that, but also conceals his face. Kuuya says that he rarely removes it in the presence of others, so he inadvertently forgot, and it is fine to allow it. Kuuya removes the white hood, revealing a beautiful blond woman beneath.

Kuuya asks if that is better, and shocked, Hakuoro says, "A woman?" She looks disappointed and says in what respects is she a man, and if he understands what he sees. She says he's insulted her. He stutters that isn't it, and she says that surely up to now he didn't think she was a man. He stutters and she asks if it was so, and when he doesn't answer, she says that it was so. She says he's an impolite man, that he's thought of her as a man. He says it is so, and then asks why she uses such a confusing appearance, and with such an appearance you can't tell if she is a man or a woman. She smiles and says that the vanity is a bluff. Even normally, she is seen rarely by the tribe, and that there is no dignity for a person who stands at the top to appear as a young girl. She says it is a miserable story, that even though she isn't a novice, she has to wear this. Hakuoro wonders what this beautiful girl is like on the inside, that on the surface she seems like a strong man.

She turns her face away and says that the night wind on her skin feels nice, that it is a very comfortable night. Though regrettably, they don't have Sakuya's music there, and if Sakuya were there, it would be even more wonderful. She turns back to Hakuoro, about to ask him something, and he is silent, seeming a bit dazed. She says his name and again he continues to ignore her, so she loudly repeats it, finally getting his attention, and he asks what is it. She asks what is with him, doesn't he want to talk to her, and he says of course. She says surely he doesn't think her talking is boring, and he says that isn't it at all. He looks at her face, noting to himself that even with that pouty expression, she still looks pretty, and if this girl can really be the Kunnekamun Emperor, and though she said she hides her face for dignity as the emperor, he thinks he can understand.

She watches him looking at her and then finally smiles, saying it is fine, but since he spaced out in the middle of her conversation, he will receive suitable punishment. He wonders what this could be, and she says that then he must speak, talking without any restraint. He says he really doesn't have anything more to say, and she says he needs to speak more, there are probably times when he thought of speaking more to her, and to not hold back. He says he sees, and asks what he should say. She looks at him expectantly, and he thinks to himself that the night has suddenly come to feel very long.

~~~~~



I knew it! Hakuoro was dating that new guy!! Poor Eruruu... and poor Hakuoro, too. Fooled again by someone genre. :heh:


In the throne room, Urutorii is speaking in her language, and there is a solemn atmosphere inside as her ritual prayer flows quietly. Here, with the Onkamiyamukai intermediation, the leaders of the neighboring countries have gathered for peace signings. Even nations that expressed disapproval ended up agreeing by Urutorii's persausion. She gives them the documents asking them to sign, and they begin the start of Urutorii's compromises. She says that from Uitsuarunemitea, here are the rules of the signature, right as the warning
bell sounds out. The gathered leaders ask what is going on and begin an uproar of panic as it rings.

Hakuoro wonders what has happened, and a soldier tries to keep someone out of the room, but is told to get out of the way, and shoving him aside, Teoro enters, saying that the enemy attacks. He says they are coming and within a few yards from there, and to hurry. Hakuoro wonders to himself who this enemy is. Teoro again says they are coming at once to attack. A voice from outside yells "Enemy attack!" and he says they've already come. Hakuoro says that if they've been attacked, then is everyone else safe. Teoro tells him not to worry, that everyone has already escaped. Teoro says to urgently follow their country's emperor, as the people continue to panic. Hakuoro says he understands, and tells Teoro to rest there. He says he will do so, as he is very tired. Hakuoro shouts to Oboro, Benaui, and Kurou to go out to formation, and they say "Roger!" and quickly head out. Teoro tells Hakuoro to defeat them and smiles at him.

Outside, a soldier says there are signs of the enemy, they have come. Benaui tells them to close the gate, and Hakuoro says to leave the gate open, to go ahead and invite them in, as they don't know what kind of people they are, and to get a look at their face. Hakuoro signals Kurou, who then orders to ready the fortress fences.

Out in the streets of the capital, a soldier yells the enemy invades, and Hakuoro calls to Oboro. Oboro tells the Perierai to move ahead, and tells Dorii and Guraa to go. Dorii shouts for the Blue Class to set up, and his group draws back their bow strings, then Guraa tells the Red Class to set up, and his group also readies their bows. Hakuoro says that after the fortress fencing operation, they are to fire.

Hakuoro yells for the fortress fencing to be raised, and fences with spikes on them are raised in front of the enemy. Oboro then yells to attack, and the Perierai let loose their arrows, killing many of the enemy. Hakuoro says they will end this by holding down. A soldier then reports that the enemy has penetrated past the first fortress fence, and he wonders why they haven't retreated after damaging their legs in the surprise attack. He tells them to ready the second set of fences, and to repeat the firing after they go up. At the same time, the others are to go to the battle front. He tells Eruruu and Aruruu not to part too much, and then shouts to raise the fences. Oboro tells them to go without delay and Dorii and Guraa shout yes. Benaui shouts a command for all his men to mount, and Kurou shouts at one to get to the front, another to hoist the flag, and another to ring the bell. With battle cries everyone heads out, and Karura says that now she'll have her first work.

[Battle 11 - Defeat all enemies]

They start to fight the mounted enemy soldiers, and Karura notes that they are dead people. Hakuoro asks "Dead people?" confused, and she explains what she means, that they have already accepted death, and therefore they don't fear any trap, and will not reatreat -- essentially, they are suicide-fighters. Hakuoro asks why they would go so far, and Karura says it is fine, they will be sent to Kotouahamuru (Eternity) by herself.

They fight until all the soldiers are defeated, and then Hakuoro walks over and looks at the dead littering the streets, seeing a river of blood and a mountain of corpses... He asks why they didn't retreat, even at the time their legs were hurt from the fence barricades, and wonders why they risked dying to come there. He hears a groan from a fallen soldier and wonders if he is still alive, and kneels beside him. He tells Hakuoro to not think this is the end of things, that their countrymen will win without fail with their resentment. He grunts in pain, but forces out that only torment, their suffering, will lead them to supreme bliss. He then lets out a laugh before he dies. Hakuoro wonders who on earth these people are, that hold such resentment.

~~~~~

There is a sound of dripping on a pitch black screen. Teoro's voice is heard. He says that somehow he managed to make it in time. He says that Anchan has come to be an emperor of dignity, but adds with a chuckle that he still has a long way to go. He says as he though, Anchan and he would be together, how Eruruu and Aruruu are together, one way or another.

He says that right now he is indeed tired, that he is getting very sleepy. He then asks if Kaachan (Sopoku) is coming to welcome him, and then says yes, it was a promise to defend. He then asks why everyone else is coming. He turns to those actually gathered and tell them to go, for everyone to go drink up, and not be stingy at such a time. He then says "Do your best... Anchan..." and goes silent.

Within the silence, Eruruu's sob escapes, as she starts to cry. Aruruu sits next to her, not understanding what has just happened, looking down uneasily at Teoro, who has become cold to the touch. Mukkuru lets out a sad groan, and Aruruu says "Oyaji~" and shakes Teoro, telling him to get up. She continues to shake him.

One arrow had struck him through the back, piercing him. Hakuoro wonders why, why he didn't notice at that time when Teoro came to warn them. Urutorii tells him not to blame himself, no one was able to notice, and he remains silent.

Footsteps are heard, and Kurou says they have returned. Benaui says it is a situation of trouble, and to report the current state. Kurou says the enemy has already withdrawn, the whole region has not shown signs of the enemy. Hakuoro asks what has become of Yamayura village. Kurou asks if he should say, and hesitates, averting his gaze awkwardly. Eruruu is seen sobbing, her face warped with tears. Hakuoro thinks that it must be something they would not want to hear, but even if they kept it hidden, they would find out eventually, and besides, it is already too late. He motions Kurou to continue the report. Kurou says village was set on fire, and there were no survivors.

Eruruu looks shocked, and Aruruu continues to shake Teoro, saying "Oyaji... Oyaji." Hakuoro tells her to be gentle, and she asks why, that he is sleeping. Hakuoro says that Oyaji-san will not wake up, he's gone to the same place as Tousukuru. Aruruu says "Grandma's place?" and Hakuoro says yes, that everyone went together. Aruruu is silent and then shakes him some more, and Hakuoro says her name. She continues to say he only is sleeping, and keeps shaking him, telling him to get up. Through watery eyes Kamyu says "Aru-chan..."

Hakuoro tells her that it is enough and to stop. She says "No... No..." and then starts sobbing as she shouts in a scream, "No!!" She then starts yelling for her grandma, beginning to furiously flig her arms violently. Hakuoro asks her to calm down, but now that the wound that had been shut off in her mind has been opened, in a frenzy she starts calling for Tousukuru in sobbing shouts. Eruruu then comes over and holds a cloth to Aruruu's mouth. The power in Aruruu's raging arm gradually weakens, and not before long her body goes limp and doesn't move. Eruruu says she has put her to sleep with some medicine, that there is just too much sorrow in the heart. Hakuoro says her name and she
claims that she is fine, but he looks at her pale face and knows she isn't fine. He wants very much to embrace the two children closely, but felt it was just not possible to do. He takes the cloth from Eruruu, and puts it quietly over her mouth. With no resistance, Eruruu collapses into his arms.

He tells everyone to leave there for a little while. Kamyu starts to protest, but Urutorii quietly shakes her head and tells her to go, and the two leave. Now alone, Hakuoro asks why they resisted, that if they had run away, or surrendered, they would have survived. Because of them, the capital was defended, but they all died. He thinks of Teoro standing in front of the fields in the village, saying, "We were born here, and we will return to the soil here." He sits in the silence for a while, then asks Mukkuru to look after the sisters.

~~~~~


Oyaji... Sopoku-neesan... :sad:
God, that was so sad and depressing. The suffering for Eruru, Aruru and Hakuoro was too much.


Back in the workroom, Hakuoro tells Dorii and Guraa he has a request. They ask what, and he tells them to please have Teoro buried next to Sopoku. They say yes and leave.

Hakuoro asks Benaui the results of the investigation regarding who the enemy was. He says he has no doubt they were the people of the Kuccha-Keccha. A messenger has left to Kuccha-Keccha, and he will find out the real situation above all else. Oboro tells Hakuoro to give the command to leave the suppression of those guys to him. Benaui says he can't, that something can't be done when the matter isn't clarified. Oboro says he must be joking, and Benaui says the people are drug into a war, and he can't just let his personal feelings decide the matter, it isn't so simple.

Oboro asks Hakuoro again to give him the permission, so he can get revenge for everyone. Hakuoro asks him to quiet down, and he shouts that everyone has died. Hakuoro asks for silence and Oboro says Oyaji-san was killed, and if he thinks nothing of it. Hakuoro yells at him to be silent, and Oboro drops his angry expression, looking at Hakuoro. Hakuoro repeats again softly to just be quiet and Oboro says "Anija..." with sympathy.

End of Part 7


~~~~~

Part 8-A


Right after Oboro's outburst to be given permission to get revenge and Hakuoro telling him to be quiet, there is a banging sound as a messenger comes into the workroom, covered in wounds and faint of breath, a miracle that he even survived with such wounds. Kurou tells him he is an idiot and asks if he wanted to get himself killed, if he thought it would be cowardly to not carry out the task. Choking for breath the soldier says the Kutcha-Ketcha attacked them, and he was the only one that survived, everyone else died in battle, and he asks for revenge, and then falls down, dead. There is a moment of silence and then Kurou says that his duty was carried out, and he can take pride in his death. Hakuoro says he wants to break them down, and asks Benaui if he has no complaint. He says he is of like
mind, so Hakuoro says to inform the whole army, they are going to advance on Kutcha-Ketcha. Oboro says "Anija..." and Hakuoro tells him to go, and he gives an affirmative and unsheathes his swords. As he leaves his words can be heard from outside saying that their party has ended, and he will make those guys learn how high this compensation is, letting out a long battle cry.

~~~~~

The Tousukuru men advance eastward into Kutcha-Ketcha. Hakuoro and his friends stand on an open plain, the wind rushing by. Hakuoro tells them to stop and steps foward a little, and Eruruu asks what is wrong, in such a place. Hakuoro has an unpleasant feeling about it, the plains spreading out with nothing to be seen as far as the eye can reach. There is no place to hide, and no ground that can be used tactically either. Kutcha-Ketcha take pride in their Uoputaru calvery tactics, in which they are unchallenged, and he thinks that if he were them, this would be the place he'd choose to challenge a battle.

Aruruu says that Hakuoro is scaring her, to which he's shocked to hear. Eruruu looks like she is going to say something, hesitating, but then nods in agreement. He thinks to himself what on earth he is doing, that he has to calm down and moderate his temper, and not give himself over completely to hatred. He is quiet for a moment and then walks back to them, and says to have the whole army turn back, and retreat.

Just them Mukkuru's fur bristles, and they hear a shout from the distance saying that signs of the enemy are confirmed, and they are encircled. Hakuoro realizes they are too late and tells them to take their positions. Suddenly calverymen on Uoputaru pop up around them out of nowhere in a puff of dust. Hakuoro notices they are enclosed, and wonders if they dug holes and hid themselves under the soil in wait. Then a large man on an armored black Uoputaru pops up from the ground: Orikakan, the Emperor of Kutcha-Ketcha.

Orikakan says that once more Hakuoro makes an appearance, and he asks "...What?", very confused. Orikakan says that to suffer a wound that severe, he surely thought that he wouldn't be saved, and then says, "So you are alive, Rakushain. My younger brother-in-law, you traitor!" He says that for that crime, he will compensate with his death. Hakuoro asks what he means by a betrayer, and Orikakan tells him not to play dumb and say he could forget such a crime.

[Battle 12 - Defeat Orikakan]

They start to fight, and Aruruu says to stop bullying Otousan, and Orikakan says even a child has been drug onto the battlefiend, and how cowardly "Rakushain" is. Oboro attacks and says he will not permit someone to insult Anija, and Orikakan asks if he understands what kind of a person that man is, and Oboro says even if he thinks otherwise, he lives believing what he believes, and only by that.

Finally Orikakan is defeated, and Hakuoro asks him why unrelated people were involved. Orikakan says that if he is the emperor, then all the people of his country are also guilty, so he has great cause. Hakuoro says that such a simplicity doesn't exist in war, and Orikakan says that sounds like an expression he'd make.

The sound of a weapon being swung is heard, and they turn to the right, where a woman appears. She says her name is Touka, and for justice, she assists Orikakan. Looking at her, Hakuoro recalls he's seen that appearance somewhere, and then remembers Genjimaru, with the same wings on the side of his head as Touka has. She tells Orikakan she has returned, and then angrily spreads the small wings out and yells that in the name of Ebuenkuruga (her race), the scoundrel Rakushain will die.

[Battle 12 - Defeat Orikakan and Touka]

Hakuoro and his allies fight off the two, and finally Orikakan says they must retreat from here, but to remember this, and then he rides off. Touka and Hakuoro stare at each other silently for a moment, and then Aruruu steps up to Touka, looking at her sadly, and Mukkuru lets out a groan. Touka looks at her and then angrily says that he'd use such a child as a shield. Aruruu says that this person is not bad, and Touka looks confused. She asks why she is bullying them, and asks her to stop. Hakuoro asks Aruruu what she is doing, and tells her to step back.

Touka is silent for a moment, and then in a flash is gone. Her voice can be heard saying she'll withdraw momentarily, but to remember that in this world, she won't allow an evil like him to prosper. He is silent and then turns and tells everyone they should leave, and the twins report that the enemy has withdrawn. Hakuoro says that the situation has been restored, and a further advance in this situation may be impossible, so they will withdraw. He thinks to himself that they are repaying through a manner of emotions, and the bill is high.


War again... And this time Hakuoro was too enraged to think in a good tactic to defeat the enemy. Even worse, he discovered something about his past was not very good to hear.



Comments, anyone?

[Bakaaa]

hmm so they censored aruru protecting otousan in the anime
and replaced it with karura ?
edit : thx PGilis :)

[PGilis]

hmm so they censored aruru protecting otousan in the anime
and replaced it with karura ?
edit : thx PGilis :)

You're welcome. ;)

Yeah. And there's still a even more different part, now. Here’s the game summary for episode 12.




WARNING: Massive game spoilers. Read to your own risk.




Utawareru Mono Summary

By Mastress Alita

~~~~~

Note: My knowledge of Japanese is very limited and this summary was made heavily from information gathered from using Anime Game Text Hooker + Atlas Japanese Translation Software for translation. Therefore, there are likely going to be errors. If you find incorrect information, please let me know so I can fix it.

Chapter 8 – Part B

~~~~~

[Save 56]

Flames burn, enshrouding everything in scorching heat and crimson. A sound is heard somewhere... The sound of someone groaning, struggling in pain. But it isn't just one person, but many. In the flames, something wriggles, some shape shaking from side to side, beckoning. It calls... does it call me? Stop it... Stop it... Don't come. Those eyes look at me. You have made your appearance, and I... I... I'm different.

A soft voice from somewhere calls "Hakuoro-san", as his mind reels with the words "I'm different..." over and over. Finally with a shout of "Hakuoro-san!!" he wakes up. Eruruu asks if he is alright, he was having a nightmare. He realizes before he was even aware he had fallen asleep.

Oboro's voice calls from outside the room, saying he is entering. Hakuoro says he seems to have returned safely, and asks what it is. Looking hurt and very angry, Oboro says he is ashamed. Hakuoro asks if it is because he had to escape, and Oboro says he was just a step behind, but then that woman came. Kurou enters and with a smug face says that eventually Oboro will have no chance to escape. Oboro gets angry, and the twins tell him to please settle down. Kurou tells Hakuoro that they have returned, and they seized the location of the capital. Hakuoro shocked says, "What, really?!" and Kurou sweatdrops, saying not exactly, they were too late and the enemy had already crawled out of their shell. They have moved location, and the place of their capital seems to have simply changed. Kurou gets angry and says that woman was a hindrance so they couldn't follow, and Oboro says smugly that after all, he was also deceived by her. As Kurou is about to say something back, Eruruu stops them and tells them to drink some tea and settle down. They do so and get calmed down, and then she says that if they'd like, to have some tea cake. Oboro snatches one from under Kurou and Kurou yells that it was his, and Oboro says he's selfish. Eruruu, a bit shocked, stutters that there is still more.

Hakuoro looks over the map. The strength of the Kutcha-Ketcha is its calvary, that makes use of mobile power. He looks at a point where Kutcha-Ketcha is advancing onto the Tousukuru forces, and he says that preparations must be made at once to stop their movement this way, because at the time of counterattack it would then be too late to retreat. The enemy encampment is always moving, so to attack in a certain direction, they may have already slipped from their shells. And the most trouble... that woman, who is preventing movement that way.

Benaui says that the Ebaenkuruga clan is a small tribe that lives in the highlands, and are a people blessed in fighting, each military man leaving behind a name for themself in their fighting nature. And most of all, they say their intentions are very aloof... Loyalty, sacrifice, faith, honor, etiquette, purity, modesty, economics, fighting spirit, prestige, love-- Even if one loses their life, they will never oppose justice, as honor and justice possesses the Ebaenkuruga tribe. Hakuoro thinks of Genjimaru, a man of the Ebaenkuruga, and to have such a hero as a companion. Hakuoro asks why Ebaenkuruga is assisting the enemy, and Benaui says that perhaps by chance it was from Hakuoro's bad relations with Emperor Orikakan from the past. Eruruu looks concerned, and then Benaui quickly said he has used improper words, and to forget it. He says that the enemy having Ebaenkuruga soldiers would cause the fight to become more intense.

Hakuoro agrees, and says that with how everything is going, they are making no progress. If they don't stop their movements, they will be difficult to seize. He tells Benaui to go from the west and Oboro to go from the east, and to investigate wherever those guys run. They agree and Oboro tells Dorii and Guraa to go with him, and Benaui asks Kurou to go with him. Hakuoro thinks that no matter what they do, they have to stop their mobilization.

Late into the night, Hakuoro is still up thinking to himself what was meant by calling him a betrayer. Eruruu comes in and tells him he should get some rest, and he asks if it is that time already, and she should go on to bed, as he still has some things that need to be done. She says yes and tells him good night. Hakuoro sits alone in the silence, his mind heavy.

~~~~~

The next day, Hakuoro looks over the map, at three different points in Kutcha-Ketcha. Eruruu tells him to take a break and have this, and hands him a cup. He tells her sorry and drinks, and she tells him that her grandma would say that when coming to a standstill because of worry, one must think of one thing rather than let thoughts slip away. At such a time, it is best to relax with some tea. He says this may be so, and continues to drink.

He says there is one strange thing, and she asks what. He says the Kutcha-Ketcha know the plains, so they are able to run as they please and surround. However, there is one mountain range with a deep ravine that divides the country in half. If they want to go to the opposite side, it is expected they must detour downward. He calls Dorii and Guraa and Dorii says on investigation the enemy was moving that route. A point is shown on the map. Guraa says that though it should be a dead end, they lost site of them in that area, and Dorii adds that then before even being aware, they appeared on the other side. Guraa says that to the opponents in the valley, they should have had to taken a considerable detour. Hakuoro says that somewhere, there must be a bridge over the ravine in the mountains to the other side, but he doesn't know the area. Dorii says that there is no hiding place to try to shadow the enemy, plus they are very fast, and Guraa says they'd be easily noticed to approach any further. Hakuoro says that if there is a means over the other side somehow, if they suppress them there, the enemy's mobilization can be reduced by half, but just where is it.

Aruruu comes in and goes over to the map and points and says, "Here." Eruruu notices a scratch on her finger and grabs it, telling her not to move, or it will smear. Hakuoro asks her what she means by "here", and she says that the bridge is there. He asks how she knows such a thing, but she only says that after the bad smell, there is a bridge. Mukkuru looks pleased, and Eruruu claims she must have done something absurd. Aruruu asks if she isn't great, and Hakuoro says she is, but asks her to not do any dangerous behavior, and pats her head, and she blushes happily.

Hakuoro says to call everyone together, and go to the battle front. Dorii and Guraa say yes and run off to carry out the orders.

~~~~~


Aruruu did again... She will do anything to please her ‘otou-san’, even something dangerous like that. ;)
On a side note, that’s great Hakuoro finally forgot his doubts regarding his past life and put his brains working in how defeat this new enemy.



Hakuoro and his friends stand at the bridge over the tall ravine, and on the other side stands Touka. She says he came after all, and they are all cowards, as it was expected that they'd plot to drop this irreplaceable bridge for the people of Kutcha-Ketcha. Hakuoro says nothing, and she says she will not allow it. Some calvarymen come up behind her to join her, and she says that if they can do it, to go ahead and try. Hakuoro says he sees, and then walks over and starts chopping at the support of the bridge with his metal fan. Touka looks at him in silence for a moment, then tells him to wait and asks just what he is doing. He proclaims that he's just doing what she told him to do, and it is practical, quickly they will make the bridge unable to be used, and soon it will be dangerous to be there. He then chops at the bridge again. She yells at him to wait, and calls him a coward, and asks if he cannot fight fairly.

Eruruu says she's certain that their aim was to gain total control of the bridge, and Hakuoro says that though that is so, when you see that woman it is just... He trails off and Touka says, "Just? Just what--!!?" Hakuoro tells her not to worry because it was nothing. She curses at him and asks if he is a fool, but then proclaims that no, he is without doubt a fool. He says nothing and she asks what is with that face, and to say something. He says it is nothing, which just angers her further, making her own soldiers nervous. She claims that they are cowardly to attack with mentality (rather than physically). Kurou tells Oboro that now they can make her pay for what she's done (putting them at personal shame for being bested by her), and Benaui says to stop the idle talk, it begins. Hakuoro gives the command to go.

[Battle 13 - Defeat Touka]

They fight with Touka and finally defeat her. She is shocked that she is defeated and says she doesn't want to admit it, but it is necessary to do so. She says that this is not the end, and says she will not allow them to advance even one step ahead, swinging her sharp sword around. She tells them to come, and show just what kind of person would try to squander the Ebaenkuruga. There is a twang from the rope on the bridge right beside her (caused without her notice from her display of swinging her sword around). Hakuoro says nothing as there is another twang of the rope weakening. His party, stares silently, and she asks them what it is, and to come, still clueless to what is happening. There is another twang as the rope start to come apart further, and Hakuoro tells everyone to retreat, and get back. They hurry back over to their side and she tells them to wait, and asks why they are running away. She says they are resigning in fear of her, and they are cowardly, it is miserable for them all to run away from only one person, and it must be from the extent of her victorious spirit. As she is monologuing, the bridge breaks from under her. With a huge sweatdrop, she starts to fall down into the ravine.

Somehow she manages to catch herself and climb up on the other side, where Hakuoro and his party are. Angrily she says it was very unfair of them to drop the bridge. Hakuoro starts to say they didn't drop the bridge but trails off, and she says since it has come to this, she wants a man-to-man fight with him, Rakushain. She readies her herself and says now they are to have an ordinary match. Then a group of Tousukuru troops run in and surround Touka, grabbing her. She calls out for them to release her, she is to have a man-to-man fight. They drag her off, and she continues to yell "A man-to-man fight!" as they take her away.

Everyone is silent, and Hakuoro says that after all, the bridge was dropped (albeit a bit differently than they had expected), and Eruruu says for the time being their objective has been accomplished. Hakuoro says that he's relieved, it's good and there really was no choice in the matter.

~~~~~



A little different than the show, Touka never escaped, but was captured by Hakuoro and Co. Instead.
On a side note, is Touka stupid?! Not only she herself destroyed the bridge, but she asked for something impossible too, like a man-to-man fight with Hakuoro. She can’t do something like that, because SHE IS NOT A MAN!! :heh:

[Bakaaa]

man i want her to jointhe crew :p

[zalas]

You're welcome. ;)

Yeah. And there's still a even more different part, now. Here’s the game summary for episode 12.



<snip>
A little different than the show, Touka never escaped, but was captured by Hakuoro and Co. Instead.
On a side note, is Touka stupid?! Not only she herself destroyed the bridge, but she asked for something impossible too, like a man-to-man fight with Hakuoro. She can’t do something like that, because SHE IS NOT A MAN!! :heh:



I think that's just an artifact of the translation. She says: 一騎打ち, which means "one on one fight", not necessarily "man to man," though that's how one would say it colloquially. And yes, that destroying the bridge part is supposed to build Touka's character. She is like the ultimate ally of justice, and is so blinded by justice that she kind of has no real common sense. That bridge scene is supposed to demonstrate that, and I'm kind of annoyed they took it out. I guess having her not realize Karura was going to cut the bridge may work, but it doesn't work as strongly, and still doesn't make up for the fact that she was still going "I challenge thee to a duel!" when she was totally surrounded by the enemy. Now I'm wondering if they're ever going to put her in jail and have her come across "that scene" with Mukkur.

[Bakaaa]

can we have a game summary covering anime ep 13 plz ? :)

[zalas]

Woot, according to Moonphase's list,

クーヤたんｷﾀ━━━━(ﾟ∀ﾟ)━━━━!!
I hope they leave the 床上手, 色里 and concubine parts in... but some of those may be cut to conserve time...

[PGilis]

can we have a game summary covering anime ep 13 plz ? :)

Sure, i can.

But just wait a little more until the release of the subbed version. I'm not yet sure about how much the episode will cover from the bgame, so i want to watch first. :)

[ayyo]

Humm, just finished the game 5 minutes ago...


Wai wai, it was a happy ending, wai wai!!
Too bad about Yuzuha tho :(

I wonder if they will show his face in the anime.


Oh yeah, for anyone who needs it, the url PGilis (hi peter) has been using is:
http://blgames.proboards25.com/index.cgi?board=othergame&action=display&thread=1141715978

[PGilis]

I was putting games summaries according the episodes released for not to spoil too much. Now you messed all the fun! :heh:

Oh well, cest'la vie.


OFF-TOPIC: Yo! Thanks for your hard work reviewing Tsuyokiss! I liked very much, and added the bgame to my next-to-buy list. ;)

[KBTKaiser]

personally, I don't really think it was a happy ending. It seemed bittersweet to me.

[ayyo]

personally, I don't really think it was a happy ending. It seemed bittersweet to me.


Well it was bittersweet until point Kamiyu and Aruruu were playing around and Kamiyu said, 'Is that... O-ji...sa-?' and then we immediately switch to Eruruu's denial and soliloquy and after that, we see someone else that she suddenly turns around to - the end.

The main heroine got what she wanted, that seems like a happy ending to me.


Now you messed all the fun! :heh:
:p

I liked very much, and added the bgame to my next-to-buy list.
Wonderful, it's worth every penny.

[highfive]

so yesterday i was searching on the web to find out more about Touka - whether she's actually a chick and all since, i had read wikepedia saying that the twins are male - i had to make doubly sure....so anyways i ended up discovering a BIG as spoiler for Utawarerumono....so i might as well know what happens with the other characters -

Can someone who've played the game tell me who gets paired with who????
i have my theories but you know what happens when they are just theories - you get a bit inpatient when you have to wait a WHOLE week to find out whether any indications have been made. to support your claim!!!!
I know who Hakuroro gets with, i just want to know who if at all, the other female heroines get partnered with at the end - so please pm me, whatever you prefer...if this will be a major spoiler....PLEASE :P


Potential spoiler video - http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=f3hhbiGJY08&search=utawarerumono for those of you who are wondering whether Hakuroro is a human this MAD vid from youtube should give you some clues. (Sorry if i'm not using the special spoiler tag - i dont know whether it is)

[KJlost]

Just put [] around 'spoiler' if you have to. To end tag put '/spoiler' inside the boxes.

[ccardoso]

These two spoilers put Utawarerumono in a new light, for me. :cool:
Ah if you are a puritan please don't read, there is a huge amount of sex situations in these spoilers!

He lays her down onto the bed and tells her to lie down for a little while, and her
kimono falls open down her shoulders exposing her bra, and her face is completely flushed.
They look at each other silently, her moist eyes watching him, and he speaks her name and
kisses her deeply, pushing his tongue into her mouth. He removes her bra, displaying
Eruruu's small breasts, and she tells him to stop, and feeling the weight of his eyes on
her, tries to hide her breasts with her hand. He grabs her hand and holds it, then
unfastens her obi, removing her kimono, allowing her skin to shine beautifully in the
moonlight. She tells him not to look at her so much, and he asks her why, saying she is so
beautiful that there is no need to conceal it. Embarrassed, she says "But..." and then
mumbles something, and he asks her what, and she meekly mumbles that her breasts are so
small, and blushes even more. He wonders why she is very nervous about her small breasts,
when they are so beautiful.

He starts lightly massaging her breasts, and notes to himself that because they are
comparatively small, they have a very sensitive reaction. She moans a little stutters
"Um..." and he asks her if it is unpleasant, and she stutters back that it isn't. He then
moves his tongue down her neck, and she lets out a high-pitched sound in surprise. He
continues to kiss along her neck, moving lower. She continues to pant and protests, saying
he is being unkind, and then he runs his tongue over her breast. She arches and her whole
body hardens, and he notes that this is her best reaction yet, and asks her if perhaps her
breasts bring her the best pleasure. Eruruu stutters between labored breathing, trying to
deny it, but her hot flush and slight sweat prove otherwise. He continues to lick and
stroke her breasts, and then sucks on a nipple, illiciting a groan from Eruruu, who
trembles in reaction and then grits her teeth. He sucks and licks at one nipple while
attacking the other with the tip of his finger, and she moans his name, her face flushed
and beads of sweat over her skin.

He thinks to himself that it is hopeless, she is just too lovely, and he can't seem to
restrain himself. She mutters "Don't..." and she grabs his hand as it moves over her
panties, but then the power from her hand disappears, giving in to him. He removes her
panties and slips a finger over her private area, and without thinking about it the words
"You're wet..." slip from his mouth, and she becomes ignited in a flush, her eyes watering
a bit as she looks at him with a complicated expression of various feelings in her gaze.
He apologizes and then penetrates her with his tongue, and she lets out a squeal, her
body arching and trembling. She tells him not to do such a thing, but he continues to trace
his tongue around her interior, making it tremble. She pants heavily and he removes himself
to roll his tongue over her inflamed clitoris, and her body stretches and convulses, and
then collapses in exhaustion.

She breathes deeply, catching her breath, and Hakuoro calls her name, but she makes no
reaction, looking with vacant eyes. Hakuoro finds the expression very beautiful and too
captivating, and in temptation pushes her back and lays on top of her. He then slowly
sinks inside her body, and it is very tight inside her and he pulls back a little,
but becoming completely wrapped up in the pleasure, he penetrates her a little more,
and she breathes hard, enduring it. He pushes the rest of the way in and she raises
her voice to nearly a scream. He asks if it hurts and she says that she'll be fine.
He starts to move and gradually her tone changes to a lusty breathing. He quickens his
movement and she starts to call his name, becoming more wet, her small breasts shaking with
each movement. She moves her arm behind his back and clings to him, but he takes her hand,
entwining the fingers with his own, and she grasps in return. She pants heavily and at
his end, Hakuoro pushes deep inside her, and she arches her back and cries out in orgasm,
and at the same time Hakuoro releases himself inside her. Eruruu trembles a little, then
finally the last of her strength slips away into exhaustion. She regains her breath
and Hakuoro kisses her deeply, as they lay with their bodies pressed closely together,
and he finds that he's become one with Eruruu in a true meaning.

The night wears on and eventually Eruruu sits up, wrapped in a blanket and smiling, and
says Hakuoro's name. He questions her and she's quiet for a minute, and tries to get her
words but struggles. Finally she says that as she thought, it was nice. She draws near and
leans her head against him, and then says because she believes, from now on she will
believe him no matter what, and to never forget it. Hearing this, he says her name, and
she says "I... Hakuoro-san... Eternally... for a long, long time..."



She laughs and then says thefore, to please let her do this for Master, and then lifts
her robe, holding the end of the cloth in her mouth, exposing herself wearing nothing
underneath. Hakuoro looks shocked and confused, slowly starting to understand the meaning
of this. Karura is quiet, a faint blush coloring her cheeks, and unconsciously he feels his
heartbeat jumping, as she is too voluptuous and beautiful, and the blush on her cheeks is
lovely. However, at the same time warning resounds somewhere in his mind. He tells himself
to keep control, but slowly he feels himself failing. His vision then turns fuzzy, and he
smells something and wonders what it is. His brain becomes numb as the sweet perfume scent
drifts from Karura, and the smell, like flowers of invitation, causes his staggering body
to be drawn towards it. He takes out his penis and pushes it against Karura, while at the
same time wondering what he's doing in his mind. She says that it's so soon, but her voice
somehow sounds far off.

He goes inside her, swallowed into the already wet interior, which tightens and wriggles
around him, and pleasure starts to shoot up his spinal chord. A deep breath leaks from
Karura's mouth, where she is still clenching her skirt between her teeth, and then her body
shakes slightly. She shuts her eyes and blushes as she trembles inside, and fluid drips
from her. She starts panting and says she wants more, and she turns herself around and
leans over the railing, exposing herself from the back. Through panted breaths she says she
wants to be stained with Master more. He enters her and they rub against each other, and
each movement brings a lusty moan from Karura. Driven to the edge, Hakuoro releases into
her, and at that moment she lets out a deep moan and her body bends back trembling in her
own release.

Hakuoro breaths deeply, recovering his breath, then suddenly his hazy consciousness begins
to clear, and he realizes what he was just doing. He starts to panic but is held down by
Karura, unable to leave. He starts to say "Karura, this is--" and is cut off by her saying
that with this, she is now Master's. He says no, that it was given unreasonably, and she
says it wasn't unreasonable, and then asks if it is just that he doesn't need a woman like
her, and he says that isn't what he meant. He then asks her what that smell was, that
caused that strange haziness, and asks if she didn't use something to manipulate a person's
consciousness. She says such an inelegant thing wasn't done, she was just wearing perfume
from the honey of the Red Emperor Bee (which just happens to cause a strong hallucination
effect).

She then says "Master..." and he asks her why she is calling him that. She doesn't really
supply an answer and says that she is for her Master, and that his pulsing veins were
within her, and her purity was snatched away. He thinks to himself if there was ever such a
thing as Karura having purity. She says it has been a long night, yet still Master hasn't
stained her enough, and to please do so more and more, causing him to groan before the
scene fades to black.

Now I understand why people keep referring to Hakuoro's court as Hakuoro's harem... :heh:

[highfive]

so are you meaning to say that no one else hooks up with anyone except Hakuoro???...i mean i knew he pretty much hooks up with all the female characters but i was wondering whether Touka goes with Benawi -- do they???dame cos i was sooo rooting for them..I mean my theory was with Oboro but he should go with Kaura (whatever her name is)

[MeganeShounen]

Woah... I guess Karura fits that "come over here and gimme a kiss" attitude of hers. To actually entice the Hakuoro...

Well, there's also the perfume, but it wasn't the main reason. Probably.

By looking at some of the CGs, Kamyu's scene seems almost like Karura's... but she's helluva lot more agressive, I bet. Rawr.

[cheenk]

so are you meaning to say that no one else hooks up with anyone except Hakuoro???...i mean i knew he pretty much hooks up with all the female characters but i was wondering whether Touka goes with Benawi -- do they???dame cos i was sooo rooting for them..I mean my theory was with Oboro but he should go with Kaura (whatever her name is)

really? o.O u thought that karura shoudl go with oboro? i found kuruo and karura cute, especially in episode 8 when it seemed like kuruo was "hitting on her" and afterwards he said "dumped already?" can't figure out who touka would go with....

[ccardoso]

so are you meaning to say that no one else hooks up with anyone except Hakuoro???...i mean i knew he pretty much hooks up with all the female characters but i was wondering whether Touka goes with Benawi -- do they???dame cos i was sooo rooting for them..I mean my theory was with Oboro but he should go with Kaura (whatever her name is)

Well regarding Touka... she starts washing Hakuoro's back in the bath and she would like to wash even the rest of his body when she suddenly touch something very huge... :heh:
I don't know if in future spoilers they will have sex as well... anyway Hakuoro is owning all of the other males in the show...
Ah Yuzuha (the sick girl) wants to give birth to Hakuoro's child before she dies, as a sign she was alive... :heh:

[highfive]

Warning: Major spoiler for ending...to do with characters i know. I read somewhere that at the ending the blind girl does end up giving birth to Hakuoro's child, then she dies. :P well that was the big spoiler i was talking about...

[cheenk]

Well regarding Touka... she starts washing Hakuoro's back in the bath and she would like to wash even the rest of his body when she suddenly touch something very huge... :heh:
I don't know if in future spoilers they will have sex as well... anyway Hakuoro is owning all of the other males in the show...
Ah Yuzuha (the sick girl) wants to give birth to Hakuoro's child before she dies, as a sign she was alive... :heh:


why are we using spoiler tags? isnt this the spoiler thread?
touka does have sex with hakuoro. eruruu, karura, touka, urutorrii, kamyu, and yuzuha all have sex with him at some poitn in the game

[ccardoso]

why are we using spoiler tags? isnt this the spoiler thread?
touka does have sex with hakuoro. eruruu, karura, touka, urutorrii, kamyu, and yuzuha all have sex with him at some poitn in the game
And those points are described pretty well... LOL

[PGilis]

I will post now the game summary for episode 13. For those who didn't read yet all the massive spoilers, please enjoy! ;)




WARNING: Massive game spoilers. Read to your own risk.

This part is a lot different than the anime. For starters, Touka has never escaped, but was captured by Hakuoro’s forces and imprisoned. So i will separe the content covering Touka from the rest.




Utawareru Mono Summary

By Mastress Alita

~~~~~

Note: My knowledge of Japanese is very limited and this summary was made heavily from information gathered from using Anime Game Text Hooker + Atlas Japanese Translation Software for translation. Therefore, there are likely going to be errors. If you find incorrect information, please let me know so I can fix it.

Chapter 8 – Part C

~~~~~



[Save 57]

[Visit outside]

Hakuoro goes outside and sees Aruruu carrying a large pot. Hakuoro asks her what she is doing with it, and she says she's going below to bring dinner. He says by below she must mean where the enemy is jailed, and tells her it isn't necessary for her to do such work. She says that everyone is busy, so she is helping. He says that's great, and she blushes happily from the praise. He thinks to himself how it is nice she wants to be useful for something, but then thinks that being a waiter for the jail may not be such a good idea, as the Ebaenukuruga woman was put there, and he worries about her going down there by herself. He tells her that he will go with her, and he says that since the pot is heavy he'll carry it. She tells him no, because it is her work, she will do it. He thinks that perhaps she is at that age where one wishes to overreach themself.

They go down into the prison, and Aruruu calls out that it is dinner. When Touka sees her, for a moment a smile starts to appear on her face, but alters when it is noticed. Aruruu tells her to eat, and to have another helping if she isn't full. Aruruu hands her a bowl and Touka mutters thank you softly so Aruruu won't hear it.

Touka asks Hakuoro what his business is there, that trying to talk to her will be useless. She says that the Ebaenkuruga do not submit, not matter what kind of pain or humiliation is done to their body. Hakuoro says she is talking foolishly, who would do such a thing. She then says that if that isn't it, he must have come to ridicule her. He says no, that he has only come as a chaperon for his daughter out of concern. Touka questions "Daughter?" and thinks that Aruruu is his daughter, and she stares at him, and says the emperor is keeping his daughter as a slave, and asks how she can be expected to just watch that with no detachment. Hakuoro asks why that would be, when the sound of breaking glass is heard.

A man tells Hakuoro not to move, that he will kill this person if he moves. The sound was from a bowl that had been broken, and rings throughout the prison. The man, a soldier of Kutcha-Ketcha that has been imprisoned, holds Aruruu, with a shard of the broken glass to her neck. Aruruu goes limp and loses consciousness in his grip. He again yells to not move, or he'll behead her. The man adds that this is his daughter, and it was a good thing he heard that, as his daughter's life is important which makes things much more effective. Hakuoro says he understands, and the man says to now get the key for Touka. Touka says that he is a foolish person who is mistaken, to take a child as a hostage, moreso a child who has taken care of them, and asks him how he can be a soldier of honor. The man says what is the matter with it, when in such a place, one can't know when they will be killed, and he has a wife and a child, and therefore will do anything to live and not die in such a place.

He yells to Hakuoro again to open the cell, and Hakuoro says he will do as he wishes and get the key, so to please release the child. He says if he releases her, he promises to let her go safely. The man tells him to be quiet, and says he thinks he will be deceived. Hakuoro says then to instead make him a hostage if he thinks so, he would be a more valuable hostage than a child. The man is silent for a moment, as if considering, then says no, that he'd be an awkward hostage and then he wouldn't be able to escape. He says this person is good, that if he has the princess as a hostage, the disgrace of being made a prisoner can be relinquished. Hakuoro says that if he has a wife and child, doesn't he want to escape, and the prisoner tells him again not to move, and that that is unrelated to this. Hakuoro says there must be something he can do to release his daughter, and the man tells him to not worry, he won't do anything as long as he doesn't resist.

Touka curses at him, and Hakuoro says he sees, and the man says that's good, and to not move from there. Hakuoro says that he will give his last warning: to release his daughter right now, and he'll shut his eyes. The man says he must be joking. Hakuoro tells him that this girl is a Yaanamauna (Mother of the Forest), and if he cares for his life he should unhand her. Touka gets shocked at hearing this, and the man says he doesn't understand what Hakuoro means. Touka angrily says he shouldn't mess with the Yaanamauna and to let the girl go right now. The man says the two are trying to deceive him with their words, and she yells out that he is a fool.

There is then suddenly a splash of blood, and the man's arm that had been holding Aruruu is gone. The unconscious Aruruu slumps to the ground, and for a moment the man is dumbfounded, then screams at the loss of his arm. Mukurru lets out a deep roar. Touka screams out that that is good enough, and to please stop. Hakuoro says it is too late, and Mukkuru starts tearing up the man, who screams out "Touka-sama!" as he is killed and eaten. Hakuoro goes to Aruruu, who is stirring slightly in her sleep, and notes that she seems to have no injuries.

Touka asks why he let that man be killed, that person had a wife and child who waited for him that will now be hurt. Hakuoro is silent, and she says that as she thought, he really is Rakushain, who for the sake of his own greed, put his own wife and child and hundreds of his countrymen on his hands. Hakuoro looks shocked, and she says in case he's forgotten, she can recall it however many times. She says to remember that his name is Rakushain, and he is a abominable man that brought death to his own wife and child, and hundreds of his countrymen.

Back outside, Aruruu finally regains consciousness. She asks what happened, and Hakuoro asks if she doesn't remember, she became very tired and passed out, so it would be good if she'd go take a rest. His mind can't stop thinking of Touka's words, and he says "My... name..." trailing off.

~~~~~


Never... never mess with Aruruu. She has a very fearsome bodyguard. :eek:
That’s a shame we couldn’t see this part animated. But again, was very violent and with lots of gore, too. Most probably that’s the reason because they completely removed it.




That night, Hakuoro is pouring sake and drinking, again thinking about Rakushain, who killed his parents, wife, and child for his own ambition, and wonders if that is really him. He drinks some more, but the sake doesn't even seem to taste good.

Eruruu enters, and he asks what she is doing, as it's the middle of the night. She says he is still awake, and he pours another drink, saying that he just can't sleep. He uses up the last of the bottle, and asks her if she would please bring some more. She says he is very drunk, but he says he requests it, so she does as he asks. Again he hears Touka's words in his mind.

Eruruu returns and says she will serve the sake. Hakuoro is silent, so Eruruu tries to make small talk, saying the weather today was very nice, so she did everyone's laundry, and then... She can tell he isn't listening to her, and she looks at him with her soft eyes. After a moment, Hakuoro finally says that he has heard he is a man that killed his own wife and child. She says such a thing is a rumor, and to not believe such a lie. He asks what he should do if it is true, it is not impossible because he has no memory of what he has done up to now. He pours more sake, and Eruruu assures that it surely is a mistake, so he shouldn't worry. Up to now, they have been together and she says that Hakuoro is not such a person, and would not do such a thing. She then adds that no matter what, she will always be on his side.

Hakuoro is silent a moment, his mind hazy, and then he grips Eruruu's collar and pushes her down on the bed, forcibly opening her kimono to expose her breasts. She lets out a sudden breath, and he grabs her breasts, playing with them. Her body stiffens, and she doesn't try to move or resist. He touches his hand to her cheek, and she tightly shuts her eyes. Hakuoro asks what is it, she is trembling so much. As he hears himself say this, he wonders why, if it is from fear, and then asks himself what he is doing.

Eruruu opens her eyes, questioning him. He says he is sorry, and she looks confused, and he says it's okay, and again says he is sorry. He then pulls away from her, and she asks him why. He says it seems he as had too much to drink, that's why, and he's scared her. He thinks to himself about what he tried to do to this girl, letting himself be drowned in emotion and throwing her down, but nevertheless, Eruruu tried to accept it even though she was frightened.

She asks him if her body was strange somewhere, and he says that isn't it. She asks if it is because she is not glamorous, and he says with force that isn't so. She says nothing, and he says that right now, he just wants to embrace her, and feel her warmth, but he doesn't want to embrace her in such a way. He says to embrace Eruruu for the first time, he wants to hold her tightly like this. He takes her into his arms and she closes her eyes, and before she can say anything he places his lips over hers, kissing her. He brings his hand to the side of her face, and slowly pets her hair.

He breaks the kiss and says that though she has various openings, but now he just wants to embrace her, and adds that she is much cuter than they said she was. For a moment she assumes a blank expression, then her face turns a dark red from whatever it is that she started to imagine. He laughs and says it was a joke, and she says that was cruel, and asks if he is making fun of her. He said that was bad, so instead... And then he trails off and buries his face quietly against her chest. He says that for a while, he just wants to stay like this. She says yes, and he wraps around her, embracing her closely, feeling her warmth. Before long, he feels himself sink into darkness.

Later on he gets up, and Eruruu's breathing as she sleeps is heard. He looks at her face, noting how pretty it is in her sleep, and thinks that he shouldn't leave her kimono open like that or she'll get cold. He shuts it and tucks her in, and says "Thank you, Eruruu..."

~~~~~


That was... quite different than the anime. Who’d thought Hakuoro could turn into such beast when drunk. :heh:
Now probably Eruruu will bring him sake every night, instead tea. ;)




Hakuoro goes into the workroom, late at night. Oboro says he got tired of waiting for him, and wants to know how soon until they depart to the battle front, and Benaui also wants to know. Hakuoro tells them to inform the whole army, they will go at sunrise.

The next day, outside the sounds of hustling men are heard. Oboro asks Hakuoro if he is really going to do this, and Hakuoro says that even if he doesn't, he is not going to be able to make a negotiation. Oboro says that this war will change their domination and it is risky, and Hakuoro says that it is something he himself should conclude.

Out on the plains, Orikakan and several of his men are riding. Orikakan says that the soldiers are dispersed and the ground is held, but now there are only a few remaining soldiers. One man says it is too early for them to give up, and another says they are the wondering people, and it is possible for them to recover from these conditions. Orikakan says who has given up, that he will tear out that man's windpipe any number of times he crawls back up.

Not far away, Hakuoro stands facing them, silent. Orikakan curses at him, and Hakuoro runs away. Orikakan asks him to wait, and why he is running away. Orikakan follows after him, and his soldiers follow. Further down in some steep cliffs, Hakuoro and his men meet Orikakan, waiting. One of Orikakan's soldiers says they shouldn't this is perhaps a trap. Orikakan says that even if it is a trap, Rakushain exists before their eyes, and they will remove him at once.

Hakuoro tells his men that they are coming, and must be tempted onto the other side of the cliffs. He asks them to confine his men only for a little while, as he will make for the bottom of the cliffside. He tells them to not hesitate and withdraw when realizing their limitations against the enemy. His soldiers give him the affirmative.

[Battle 14 - Hakuoro reaches the destination]

An archer, a swordsman, a rider, and an Onkamiyaryuu mage fend off Orikakan and his men as Hakuoro runs to the base of the cliffs. He finally reaches his destination, a shallow riverbed, where his friends are waiting. Orikakan and his men meet him there shortly after, and says as he thought, he's waited in ambush.

Urutorii then flies down unexpectedly beside Hakuoro, and says that is so. She says more bloodshed is useless, and for them to take arms. Orikakan says he wasn't informed of this, and says that Hakuoro has called on Onkamiyamukai, but their interference is useless to this war. Urutorii says that Emperor Hakuoro has hoped for a discussion, and for him to have a tolerant mind. Orikakan says there is nothing to talk about, and attacks.

[Battle 14 - Defeat Orikakan]

Battle ensues. Aruruu notes that Mukkuru doesn't like the water, but she'll endure (if you choose to bring Aruruu along). Urutorii aids the party with the magic possessed of the Onkamiyaryuu race, and Emperor Orikakan says he says even the princess of Onkamiyamukai will not be pardoned for getting in the way, and she says there is no other way, and she attacks him with her spells.

Orikakan attacks Hakuoro, and says that many were lost thanks to him. He says that he will send him to Diinebokushiri (their Hell) without fail. Hakuoro says that Emperor Orikakan is not the only one that has lost a lot of things, as he took his friends, and to remember that. Orikakan tells him to watch his mouth, and they fight.

Finally Orikakan is defeated by the party. He slumps over, and then breaks out into laughter. He says that he killed his wife, and killed his child, and now he'll be killed by the hand that killed his younger sister (Rakushain's wife). Hakuoro says he is different, that he is Hakuoro, not Rakushain. Orikakan says that is nonsense, and he says that he's lost his memory just to be deceived. Hakuoro says about he is different, and Orikakan says that even if he lost his memory, his crime doesn't disappear. He says again that he is different, and then sees the flames again from his dream, and repeats "I'm different..." several times, just like in the dream.

It fades and Eruruu looks at him, concerned. She says this man is Hakuoro, not the man Rakushain. Orikakan asks what this girl is babbling, and says this man is his unfair, foolish, and cruel brother-in-law. She says is that so, and then says that he is no different. Innocent people were attacked by him, so what makes him any different than the person he is talking about. She says to please return Sopoku-neesan, Teoro-san, everyone... She starts sobbing and says, "Please return my family!" She screams, a pitiful scream that she had held in all this time, finally let free from within her, and the whole vicinity goes quiet. Through her sobs, she says that he is cruel, and Hakuoro asks her to stop, that she must not be caught in hatred. He says he understands that it is a selfish thing, but therefore is asking. She nods and clears her tears away.

She says that she believes Hakuoro, and he is not the man Rakushain. Orikakan says do they really think he'd mistake Rakushain, but when starting to say so, his expression changes to a blank surprise, as if seeing something unbelievable. He is silent, then says who on earth is this man, this is not Rakushain, and someone different. He says it is foolish, a little while ago, he was absolutely certain, but now... He tells Rakushain to come out, and to show his face, as if he must be hiding nearby. He asks what is the matter, and again tells him to come out. Eruruu says as she thought, Hakuoro is not Rakushain. Orikakan says that there must be some mistaken identity, Rakushain was certainly there.

Urutorii says he was made to be led astray. He looks at her in shock, and asks what she means by made to be led astray. She says a powerful suggestion must be put on them, and then the memory and the image of the lie are believed. The more fragmented the memory of the other person is, the more the truth is desired, and the more it becomes impossible to solve. Karura says Emperor Orikakan's existance was to seek revenge, and that was taken advantage of. He tells them to shut up, he cannot believe such a thing, and it is all nonsense. He says "It can't be... It can't be, that man..." Hakuoro asks "That man?" and Orikakan screams out that how dare he be deceived. But then, before he can tell them more, an arrow comes out of nowhere, and he screams in pain, and slumps over dead.

Benaui says that it was a poisoned arrow. Hakuoro goes to the Emperor, but it is useless, he is foaming at the mouth and already has lost breath. Oboro curses and says the guy who did that must be lurking nearby, and tells the soldiers to divide and search, and they give him an affirmative. They investigate the hook stuck in the man's neck, that appears to have come from a blowgun. Hakuoro says it must have been to seal his mouth. Benaui says perhaps, and Hakuoro says that by this, he was also manipulated, and what good was this war, what good did it even bring to everyone, feeling guilty. Eruruu says his name reassuringly, and he goes silent for a moment, then tells Benaui that the person who schemed this war, it to be found out, at any cost! Benaui says at his will.

The map is then shown, as Tousukuru claims the land of Kutcha-Ketcha.

~~~~~


That was a lot different than the anime. Hakuoro used their hate against him to make an embush, and without Touka they were completely defeated. Even Urutorii helped. Eruruu had a more significant participation too, puting a little of sense in Orikakan's head, just like she did with Nuwangi, times ago. Why they keep cutting her great lines and participation in the anime?! :(
Other difference was, even thought they never showed Emperor Nwue clearly like the anime, we could see Orikakan was used and manipulated by someone really powerful and evil. If really was Nwue, then Hakuoro and Co. has great, great problems ahead.

Anyway, now the empire (and harem) of Hakuoro grew even more. ;)




Comments, anyone? :D

[Bakaaa]

I wish they explain why urutori decides to fight with them cause i thought they were a pacific or neutral race.

Maybe someone could tell me

[Renegade334]

i thought they were a pacific or neutral race.

Not neutral enough since one of their own seems to be in league with Niwe. That, IMO, is reason enough for some members of the Winged Race to butt in and try to reason with the wayward fellowman.

[gammaoh]

really? o.O u thought that karura shoudl go with oboro? i found kuruo and karura cute, especially in episode 8 when it seemed like kuruo was "hitting on her" and afterwards he said "dumped already?" can't figure out who touka would go with....

IMO, I'd rather see Kurou and Karura hook up together since they are both more of the brutal type whereas Touka, the elegant samurai girl would either go with Benawi or with Oboro. Not sure which of them is the more suitable just yet though.

[Bakaaa]

haha samurai daicho is the best position

[Renegade334]

Got a request.

Is there someone here who could translate:
this - parts 01 to 03 (http://utaware.mmprincess.net/StoryPart01.asp)

for me? There are a LOT of ending spoilers (so BEWARE) there and I'm not very fond of online translators like Babelfish and whatnot. I've got some holes in my relative knowledge of UM's ending and wish to patch them using this.

PM is perfectly alright if you don't want to partake the information at hand with others - and those who absolutely do not wish to be spoiled but still venture here.

Thanks in advance.

[cheenk]

IMO, I'd rather see Kurou and Karura hook up together since they are both more of the brutal type whereas Touka, the elegant samurai girl would either go with Benawi or with Oboro. Not sure which of them is the more suitable just yet though.

defeinetly kurou and karura ;)

hmm... touka w/ benawi? or with oboro? hook up with the "almost as emotionless as hakuoro" samurai leader or hook up with the weakest of hakuoro's "generals"? haha. ::lack of good male characters::

[highfive]

IMO, I'd rather see Kurou and Karura hook up together since they are both more of the brutal type whereas.

Yeah, thats what i was hoping at first but karura seems to have other plans with her angel chick :P there seems to be something going on between them two dont you think? :P

Touka, the elegant samurai girl would either go with Benawi or with Oboro. Not sure which of them is the more suitable just yet though

Definite for Touka and Benawi - Oboro doesnt deserve to be with Touka. His skills are obviously inferior to hers. She needs to be with a real man! I'm soooo hoping to see Benawi at his full strength :)

[Bakaaa]

haha are you sure benawi is stronger than the legendary evenkuruga
well u have a point oboro is without a doubt weaker

[Xellos-_^]

haha are you sure benawi is stronger than the legendary evenkuruga
well u have a point oboro is without a doubt weaker

Benwai is the strongest of the male character in terms of combat. And he did fought Kaura to a draw a few eps back even if only for a short amount of time.

[Renegade334]

Yup, but Karura had a disadvantage in that every sword of hers broke asunder each time she struck at Benawi, meaning that at that moment, despite Benawi's fair-play in letting her try more weapons to continue the fight, she wasn't yet equipped with her now trademark weapon - whose use undoubtedly would have had a huge influence on the battle. I mean, how the hell can you parry such a heavy sword swung with what would be a helluva big momentum? The previous swords were okay as they didn't have much mass to stop, but can a halberd-like weapon stop such a heavy blade without breaking? Ah, the convenient laws of anime...

[gammaoh]

Yup, but Karura had a disadvantage in that every sword of hers broke asunder each time she struck at Benawi, meaning that at that moment, despite Benawi's fair-play in letting her try more weapons to continue the fight, she wasn't yet equipped with her now trademark weapon - whose use undoubtedly would have had a huge influence on the battle. I mean, how the hell can you parry such a heavy sword swung with what would be a helluva big momentum? The previous swords were okay as they didn't have much mass to stop, but can a halberd-like weapon stop such a heavy blade without breaking? Ah, the convenient laws of anime...

When you can't parry, you dodge or you deviate the strike somehow.

Benawi is not stupid and won't try to parry such an attack. However, that doesn't make me sure on who to put my bet on if there were to be a fight between them.

[niwasatou]

Okay..
my question: What about Karura and Urutorii? Did they know each other, or...?
*wants yuri* :(

[highfive]

Yup, but Karura had a disadvantage in that every sword of hers broke asunder each time she struck at Benawi, meaning that at that moment, despite Benawi's fair-play in letting her try more weapons to continue the fight, she wasn't yet equipped with her now trademark weapon - whose use undoubtedly would have had a huge influence on the battle. I mean, how the hell can you parry such a heavy sword swung with what would be a helluva big momentum? The previous swords were okay as they didn't have much mass to stop, but can a halberd-like weapon stop such a heavy blade without breaking? Ah, the convenient laws of anime...

that may be true, however Karura's speed would have sharply fallen with her new weapon in play .So if she were to have fought him with the big sword i doubt she would have been able to dodge Benawi's attack...and with the possiblity that she could, like Gammoah said Benawi isnt likely to parry...but i agree, i wouldnt know who to bet on.

[Jinsoo]

Hah, forget the whole BenawixTouka stuff. It's all about ToukaxAruruu o .o *Gets smacked with a toaster*

But yeah, I don't really see much of a connection with the other male characters and the female characters. Hakuoro is a pimp who doesn't like to share ;p

And we all know, shoujo-ai FTW :X

[gammaoh]

*smacks Jinsoo with a toaster*

There, you hopeless yuri lolicon! :D

Karura rulez anyway.

[gammaoh]

Does anyone have a link to game summaries? I'd really love that.

[Renegade334]

The only one available so far (and quite thorough) is Mastress Alita's summaries, which have been posted in this thread.

http://blgames.proboards25.com/index.cgi?board=othergame&action=display&thread=1141715978&page=1#1141716286

Those summaries aren't complete for she's halfway through the series and is apparently lagging for Part 10 (in other words, the anime is catching up to her). However, since the timeline is being warped for the anime staff's convenience, what you can read there are still accounted a spoilers...especially since you'll see two individuals that should make their debut in the yet unaired EP16.
I mean, Kuuya (the veiled emperor...sorry, emperess) and Genjimaru (the one-eyed fighter).

I just hope she'd find enough time to finish Part 10 and give us more. You can read the whole story like a novel, that way.

[gammaoh]

Thanks a lot for the links.

By the way, will we see the Na-Tunk rebellion issues in the anime or is it really minor in the game?

Karura seems to really care about this, up to the point of agreeing to belong to Hakuoro in exchange for his help. Karura is really kind-hearted though she doesn't want to appear so.

[Cardiac Glycoside]

I got the mini-game so I don't know where to post this. Are the only controls to move, jump and attack (and special attack?) Also, is there a save function? Sorry if this is the wrong thread for that.

[PGilis]

By the way, will we see the Na-Tunk rebellion issues in the anime or is it really minor in the game?

Karura seems to really care about this, up to the point of agreeing to belong to Hakuoro in exchange for his help. Karura is really kind-hearted though she doesn't want to appear so.


I hope so. Karura is steadly becoming a big favorite of mine and this scenario will help to understand her character and make her shine even more.




And, of course, i hope we can see the 'contract' between her and Hakuoro. Se looked really cute!! :D

[Key Board]

Regarding the character called Di. The white winged enigmatic man

He does in fact make an appearance in Niwe's arc as an anonymous figure. It just so happens that the anime has chosen to shuffle this events forward. And like the game, I don't think he will talk until later.

Speaking of which, the anime is a very good adaptation. Probably the best game to anime conversion yet. Yes, even better than Air (the movie was actually better)

re:gammaoh

The natunk rebellion will be in the anime. I read the synopses from newtype. It will start around 17 and conclude around 20

plus, Karura's nemesis in the anime's OP

[Shiroth]

I got the mini-game so I don't know where to post this. Are the only controls to move, jump and attack (and special attack?) Also, is there a save function? Sorry if this is the wrong thread for that.
Yep, they're the only buttons of play - the game saves its self.

[Cardiac Glycoside]

Is the only way to unlock characters in the minigame to break open those big boxes where someone is crying "Help!" That's all I've been doing today, but somehow I managed to get Niwe without breaking open a box.

[Cruzz]

Is the only way to unlock characters in the minigame to break open those big boxes where someone is crying "Help!" That's all I've been doing today, but somehow I managed to get Niwe without breaking open a box.

No, boss characters are unlocked by defeating characters linked to them in the real Utawarerumono.

[gammaoh]

Ok, thanks to you all for this info.

To Key Board:

Who's Karura's Nemesis?

[Key Board]

Ok, thanks to you all for this info.

To Key Board:

Who's Karura's Nemesis?

ttp://img89.imageshack.us/img89/9537/bscap1100wh.jpg

[gammaoh]

Thanks!

Is she someone from Na-Tunk or a Nakuan? OR something else?

[Key Board]

First, I 'm really not sure if that's really a man or a woman. yes, he/she is meant to be a screw up. If I had to choose, though. I'd say a male crossdresser. Generally, a very disturbed person.

Second, yes. She/He's the ruler of Na-tung

[Cruzz]

First, I 'm really not sure if that's really a man or a woman. yes, he/she is meant to be a screw up. If I had to choose, though. I'd say a male crossdresser. Generally, a very disturbed person.

Second, yes. She/He's the ruler of Na-tung



A man. Karura cut off his...family treasures.

[gammaoh]

Hahaha, that's typically like her.

*Really REALLY looks forward to this moment*

[Cardiac Glycoside]

No, boss characters are unlocked by defeating characters linked to them in the real Utawarerumono.
Then I need a little help here. I remember when I first beat Niwe I used Hakuoro. Is it something like that?

I've beaten pretty much every single boss except that huge monster/Godzilla creature that has the darker limbs (on the level to the far right, just above the lowest level). I already beat The one who I presume is Hakuoro's monster form, since it looks identical to his special attack mode in that God-awful extremely difficult (for me, anyway) level populated entirely with boss creatures.

[Cruzz]

Then I need a little help here. I remember when I first beat Niwe I used Hakuoro. Is it something like that?

Yes, exactly


Karura x Suonkasu (girly boy in a cape throwing daggers, hasn't shown up in the anime)
Kamyu x Mutsumi (hasn't shown up in anime yet)
Touka x Orikakan
Uruto x Dii (angel boy)
Dii x Kanhorudari (berserk king, hasn't shown up in the anime)
Eruruw x Nuwangi
Nuwangi x Sasante

Bonus characters:
1. beat the third final battle with anyone
2. beat the fourth final battle with anyone
3. beat any route with first special character
4. beat any route with second special character

[Cardiac Glycoside]

Unfortunately, I hit some setting that DELETED all of my unlocked characters... now I have to start all over... boo hoo...

And how do I get to do 2 player mode?

[Cruzz]

Unfortunately, I hit some setting that DELETED all of my unlocked characters... now I have to start all over... boo hoo...

And how do I get to do 2 player mode?

There's an options menu that opens from one of the F1...F12 keys, don't remember which. Just try spamming through all of them quick and I guess you'll find it.

[Alu]

I hope so. Karura is steadly becoming a big favorite of mine and this scenario will help to understand her character and make her shine even more.


I agree I agree.., altough at first the characters I had the strongest feelings about was Benawi, when Karura jumped into the scene it was something realy un-expected.

I speak this of course because of the part where she first appears, in the beach with the heavy winds & rain.., then she starts doing that "crack" with her fingers and with a psychotic look she charges the soldiers and slays them all :D

From that moment on I knew Karura would be an awsome character.., then adding the strenght she has and that huge blade realy make her probably Hakuoro's most powerful allie.

Some of her great moments have been seen in the fights, things as when she faces off Touka and swings her blade and says "Can't you hear her sing.., she thirsts for blood" , when she faces Touka again in the bridge , and last but not least here on episode 14 where she compleatly devastates that small army in the village.

Karura definitly, for all the aspects so far.., to me is one of my favorite characters in Uta-mono, if not "The" favorite :)

Now I can only hope her arc unfolds nicely :D

[Cardiac Glycoside]

Minigame again.

Is it just me, or is Eruruu really, really useless? As oppossed to Aruruu and her furry menagerie of death.

[Cruzz]

Minigame again.

Is it just me, or is Eruruu really, really useless? As oppossed to Aruruu and her furry menagerie of death.

Yes, Eruruw is quite useless. However, the real powerhouses of the game are Uruto, Kamyu and Mutsumi by far.

[Shiroth]

Eruru's alright once you get the combo's going.

Though, i have to admit - Eruru's one handy character in the actually Uta' game.

[Ichy]

Yes, Eruruw is quite useless. However, the real powerhouses of the game are Uruto, Kamyu and Mutsumi by far.

Kamyu? :heh:

Can she even fight? :D

[Cardiac Glycoside]

IMHO (minigame, again~) Urutorii and Kamyu would be far more useful as 2P backup characters than as single players. They have really damaging hit-all magic, but it takes a while to charge up--all the while, all the blobs, monkeys and woptars in the world will gang up on you and kill you. It would be better to have Aruruu or the Aged Maddox (http://www.thebestpageintheuniverse.com) Look-Alike tank while they do their thing.

The same applies somewhat with Dorii and Gura.

[Key Board]

Urutori and Kamyu are supposed to be your typical nuker mages

but up to know they never had a chance to display their might which is understadable given the flow of the story

they'll probably get more screen time during the natung arc

[Cruzz]

IMHO (minigame, again~) Urutorii and Kamyu would be far more useful as 2P backup characters than as single players. They have really damaging hit-all magic, but it takes a while to charge up--all the while, all the blobs, monkeys and woptars in the world will gang up on you and kill you. It would be better to have Aruruu or the Aged Maddox (http://www.thebestpageintheuniverse.com) Look-Alike tank while they do their thing.


Uhhhh. They're so pathetically easy to use to annihilate everything on the screen it ain't even funny. You fly around a bit (uruto, kamyu and mutsumi are all fast enough to outrun more or less all opponents in the game) to get everything clumped up, then jump as far as you can, charge up the magic until something gets close, release and jump again. You can make it through all the non-boss fights without taking a single point of damage really.

Or if you have tons of time to spare, they all have air to ground attacks, though they're rather weak. You can just spend 95% of your time jumping around and blasting the puny AI opponents that can't damage you.

[Zaris]

It only gets slightly challenging when you fight Suonkasu or other bosses that attack when you're charging and they come along the diagonal. Fortunately Urutorii and Kamyu jump high. :X

[Ayumu Narumi]

Karura x Suonkasu (girly boy in a cape throwing daggers, hasn't shown up in the anime)
Kamyu x Mutsumi (hasn't shown up in anime yet)
Touka x Orikakan
Uruto x Dii (angel boy)
Dii x Kanhorudari (berserk king, hasn't shown up in the anime)
Eruruw x Nuwangi
Nuwangi x Sasante

Bonus characters:
1. beat the third final battle with anyone
2. beat the fourth final battle with anyone
3. beat any route with first special character
4. beat any route with second special character


The part about bonus characters, are they the ones at the bottom of the character select screencap on this thread (http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi?board=amg&action=display&thread=1142064836&page=2)? Only I have 24 characters unlocked (down to the line with Mutsumi, Suonkasu et al) and there's no indication that there should be more; tried steps 1-2 in the above and all I've unlocked is a bunny girl 'Congratulations' screen. Have I missed out something simple, or am I just never destined to have those last four?

[Cruzz]

The part about bonus characters, are they the ones at the bottom of the character select screencap on this thread (http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi?board=amg&action=display&thread=1142064836&page=2)? Only I have 24 characters unlocked (down to the line with Mutsumi, Suonkasu et al) and there's no indication that there should be more; tried steps 1-2 in the above and all I've unlocked is a bunny girl 'Congratulations' screen. Have I missed out something simple, or am I just never destined to have those last four?

Try scrolling down with the arrow keys. Don't have the minigame installed anywhere, but as I recall they don't show up unless you specifically scroll down.

[Flame-X]

at the end of ep 16, we see a new character named Kuuya. is this person friend or foe to hakuro?

[Onizuka-GTO]

at the end of ep 16, we see a new character named Kuuya. is this person friend or foe to hakuro?

Kuuya is female.

Surely, You know the drill by now.

:rolleyes:

It's so obvious, no really. :p

[Kyero Fox]

I've just joined the forums and watched the Anime recently.. up to episode 6 so far and already Love it more than any other (Short Anime -30 eps) Anime i've seen and Now I just noticed there is a Game. I downloaded it and have it set up but there is only one thing wrong... Its Japanese and I Cant read japanese at all :upset:

Are there any English patches or Any way to get it in English so I can understand it? I would gladly give up any game for it...

P.S. Sorry for being a Noob:upset:

[KBTKaiser]

such talk is forbidden here, Tanqki. Just a warning...

[Tangki]

oh ~ sry then .... :upset:

[Kyero Fox]

I've just joined the forums and watched the Anime recently.. up to episode 6 so far and already Love it more than any other (Short Anime -30 eps) Anime i've seen and Now I just noticed there is a Game. I downloaded it and have it set up but there is only one thing wrong... Its Japanese and I Cant read japanese at all :upset:

Are there any English patches or Any way to get it in English so I can understand it? I would gladly give up any game for it...

P.S. Sorry for being a Noob:upset:


I guess there is no English yet then..

[roxybudgy]

Heh heh, I got hooked on the anime series, and as someone who loves spoilers, I decided to play the game to find out how it might end. I kinda rushed through it the first time around, so now I'm playing again slowly, and doing an amateur text translation as I go along, very very slowly.

I was wondering...

How did Eruruu get the key that was used for opening the door after the battle with those red slime things? Is she related to Mikoto or something?

[Key Board]

MAJOR SPOILERS for the above query



She is a direct descendent of Mikoto and Witsalnemitea/Hakuoro

This is the reason why Hakuoro only sees her as family.

Because she IS

[evil|plushie]

MAJOR SPOILERS for the above query



She is a direct descendent of Mikoto and Witsalnemitea/Hakuoro

This is the reason why Hakuoro only sees her as family.

Because she IS




and yet he still did it with her

[roxybudgy]

MAJOR SPOILERS for the above query



She is a direct descendent of Mikoto and Witsalnemitea/Hakuoro

This is the reason why Hakuoro only sees her as family.

Because she IS



Ohh... so that means...

Aruruu is also related to Hakuoro/Mikoto?

[Key Board]

and yet he still did it with her

Well.. you can only expect so much from an eroge

retconed in the PS2 version

[Ichy]

Does Every Race have some spezial Power?

Like Kamyuus Invicibly Trick, an the Poewerfull Blas from the Opening? http://img130.imageshack.us/img130/7708/bscap238bj8.th.jpg (http://img130.imageshack.us/my.php?image=bscap238bj8.jpg)

Aruruu can Understand Animals.

The Blonde Angel Womens magic? http://img97.imageshack.us/img97/6193/bscap219iw8.th.jpg (http://img97.imageshack.us/my.php?image=bscap219iw8.jpg)

Karuras strenght


So what about Benawi and th others?

Is ther a site wher all their moves are listed? :)

[Renegade334]

Well, for Kamyuu and Urutorii (the winged blonde), since they are priestesses (one of the two still in training, though), it's predictable they'd have some affinity with magic or knowledge of certain arcane arts. Especially since the Onkamiyamukai were self-appointed mediators and priests of the great god Uitsuarunemitea - therefore delving in a quite powerful field. For Kamyuu, well, let's say that there is more to her than meets the eye. You know the saying, don't judge a book by its cover...but by its contents.

Aruruu can understand animals but I guess it's because of her playful and animal-loving self, which led her to adopt the orphaned Mukkuru and form a bond with the cub. For Gatchatara, well, that little guy seems to have chosen her as his master so an empathic link can be expected between the two - or at least that's what I believe happens when that Mikyuum claims Aruruu as its familiar.

As for other races - the Shakukoporus (which Kuuya and Touka belong to) were scorned and shunned by other ethnicities. Ultimately they gained the favor of the gods and became gifted with exceptional combat skills as a compensation for their hardships.
The Giriyaginas, on the other hand, were born with strengths greater than those found in neighboring races but, well, those who deem themselves seated the highest always fall the hardest - and that's what happened after they started behaving inappropriately. Despite their herculean strength, they were eradicated and only two individuals seem to remain - Karura and Derihourai.

[Lost]

Well we know that in the Anime Hakuoro did not do anything with Karura, so Eruruu was able to forgive him. Thanks to Mastress Alita, I do know that Hakuoro did... stuff with Karura, so I'm wondering, how did Eruruu forgive him? Did Eruruu even know?

[PGilis]

Aruruu can understand animals but I guess it's because of her playful and animal-loving self, which led her to adopt the orphaned Mukkuru and form a bond with the cub. For Gatchatara, well, that little guy seems to have chosen her as his master so an empathic link can be expected between the two - or at least that's what I believe happens when that Mikyuum claims Aruruu as its familiar.


No, Aruruu can understand animals because she became the new Yaanamauna ("Mother of the Forest"), priestess of Yamayuno-kami. Like i explained here, (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=628499&postcount=88) most probably that happened in episode 2, when she found Mukkuru. That's why the episode 5 focusing in her and Mukkuru was tittled "daughter of forest" or something like that. Even in the game there's a part where Hakuoro said to Touka when she was in the prison Aruru was the Yaanamauna.


As for other races - the Shakukoporus (which Kuuya and Touka belong to) were scorned and shunned by other ethnicities. Ultimately they gained the favor of the gods and became gifted with exceptional combat skills as a compensation for their hardships.


Just Kuuya is a Shakukoporu. Touka and Genjimaru are Evinkurugas. Remember their ears are different.

[roxybudgy]

Well we know that in the Anime Hakuoro did not do anything with Karura, so Eruruu was able to forgive him. Thanks to Mastress Alita, I do know that Hakuoro did... stuff with Karura, so I'm wondering, how did Eruruu forgive him? Did Eruruu even know?

While I didn't pay attention to what happened, rushed through the game, I would say that in the game, Eruruu never knew.

[Zaris]

Well we know that in the Anime Hakuoro did not do anything with Karura, so Eruruu was able to forgive him. Thanks to Mastress Alita, I do know that Hakuoro did... stuff with Karura, so I'm wondering, how did Eruruu forgive him? Did Eruruu even know?

Hakuoro pretty much kept all his sexual activities private to Eruruu, if not all of them. As a result, nobody ever knew about his "escapades" except for the girls themselves, but they pretty much assume he didn't screw with anyone else. To answer your question completely, Eruruu never walked in on any affairs in the game, nor did anyone else. Talk about being in the right place in the right time (well, for some of them, anyway :P).

The following is SERIOUSLY heavy stuff towards the endgame that I need help answering. DON'T READ unless you've played the game pretty much through! You have been warned. >_>
My last save point was before battle 26, where Urutori opens the gate and you encounter the red slime things. Before I went to sleep (it was 2:30am! What an addicting game), I quickly went through all the way to battle 29 before I stopped. So I know everything about the key on Eruruu's hair, the research facility, Mikoto, and fighting Witsarnemitea itself.

Now my Japanese isn't perfect, and half the things in the research facility I didn't quite understand (it was late and it started to drag out). I'm prepared to go through the scenes again, but I could use help from the forum on answering the several questions that I have before I continue:

- So according to Urutori, Dii is an Onkamiyamukai. But she insists that it is no longer him. Who is he now? Or is he really the physical manifestation of Onbitaekayen, the one Kuuya believes is their blessed god?
- The abandoned research facility looks completely out of context upon first glance. This is where most of my questions will revolve: Who is Iceman? Why is there such a technologically advanced locale in this fantasy story? What is the purpose of giving Mikoto and Mutsumi numerical designations? Why was the ghostly figure Human in appearance? Why are there Humans there to begin with? In other words, what was that scene all about? :confused:
- Tell me and correct me if I got this wrong: the research facility was attacked by a god, where I assume many people died. The human race went extinct, and the key to the facility was left in the hands of Mikoto's daughter, Eruruu?
- How did Hakuoro manifest himself as a Human? I assume it was after the earthquake, when Eruruu made a pact with Witsarnemitea to care for him. But what does the mask indicate? Or do I have to complete the last battle to get that answer?
- How do you defeat Witsarnemitea? His attacks hit a high area and his body limits me to 3 melees (5 if Kurou and Benaui are well-placed). But despite hitting for the 100s and 200s, it's not sinking his HP at all. I'm very worried. >_>

Big question for you Hakuoro-Eruruu romantics out there...maybe not. But help me anwser it anyway. :P
- The pact that Eruruu made to save Aruruu's life. Does that mean Eruruu consciously knows the identity of Hakuoro? All that time she endured Hakuoro talking with other women, enduring the almost-rape, always thinking of something but never saying it to him, always serving tea the moment she sees him, was that all for the sake of her devoting her body and soul to him as according to the pact? Or were some, if not all, of those actions by Eruruu genuine?
- Correct me if I'm wrong, but it seems that Hakuoro is aware that Eruruu is being "restrained". Is that why he insists on battling Mutsumi alone? That he holds Eruruu, tells her she is a free woman, and kisses her (right before transforming into Witsarnemitea)?
Any and ALL assistance welcome. But unless you like spoilers (like me :frustrated:), don't click. It will ruin everything.

[Ichy]

@ Renegade334: Thank you :)

The following is SERIOUSLY heavy stuff towards the endgame that I need help answering. DON'T READ unless you've played the game pretty much through! You have been warned. >_>
My last save point was before battle 26, where Urutori opens the gate and you encounter the red slime things. Before I went to sleep (it was 2:30am! What an addicting game), I quickly went through all the way to battle 29 before I stopped. So I know everything about the key on Eruruu's hair, the research facility, Mikoto, and fighting Witsarnemitea itself.

Now my Japanese isn't perfect, and half the things in the research facility I didn't quite understand (it was late and it started to drag out). I'm prepared to go through the scenes again, but I could use help from the forum on answering the several questions that I have before I continue:

- So according to Urutori, Dii is an Onkamiyamukai. But she insists that it is no longer him. Who is he now? Or is he really the physical manifestation of Onbitaekayen, the one Kuuya believes is their blessed god?
- The abandoned research facility looks completely out of context upon first glance. This is where most of my questions will revolve: Who is Iceman? Why is there such a technologically advanced locale in this fantasy story? What is the purpose of giving Mikoto and Mutsumi numerical designations? Why was the ghostly figure Human in appearance? Why are there Humans there to begin with? In other words, what was that scene all about? :confused:
- Tell me and correct me if I got this wrong: the research facility was attacked by a god, where I assume many people died. The human race went extinct, and the key to the facility was left in the hands of Mikoto's daughter, Eruruu?
- How did Hakuoro manifest himself as a Human? I assume it was after the earthquake, when Eruruu made a pact with Witsarnemitea to care for him. But what does the mask indicate? Or do I have to complete the last battle to get that answer?
- How do you defeat Witsarnemitea? His attacks hit a high area and his body limits me to 3 melees (5 if Kurou and Benaui are well-placed). But despite hitting for the 100s and 200s, it's not sinking his HP at all. I'm very worried. >_>

Big question for you Hakuoro-Eruruu romantics out there...maybe not. But help me anwser it anyway. :P
- The pact that Eruruu made to save Aruruu's life. Does that mean Eruruu consciously knows the identity of Hakuoro? All that time she endured Hakuoro talking with other women, enduring the almost-rape, always thinking of something but never saying it to him, always serving tea the moment she sees him, was that all for the sake of her devoting her body and soul to him as according to the pact? Or were some, if not all, of those actions by Eruruu genuine?
- Correct me if I'm wrong, but it seems that Hakuoro is aware that Eruruu is being "restrained". Is that why he insists on battling Mutsumi alone? That he holds Eruruu, tells her she is a free woman, and kisses her (right before transforming into Witsarnemitea)?
Any and ALL assistance welcome. But unless you like spoilers (like me :frustrated:), don't click. It will ruin everything.

Ahhh! I can`t resist any longer... *click* :heh:

So, the UM World is a lot like Scrapped Princess World? :D
All the Races are sort of gen manipulated Human beeings?

[Renegade334]

From what I know...

So according to Urutori, Dii is an Onkamiyamukai. But she insists that it is no longer him. Who is he now? Or is he really the physical manifestation of Onbitaekayen, the one Kuuya believes is their blessed god?

Nope. He's just like Hakuoro - he is possessed by a shard of Uitsuarunemitea's soul, which he received when he unknowingly entered a cave where the great god was sealed. Hakuoro and him both contain halves of Uitsuarunemitea's essence, both representing opposite personalities/facets.

The abandoned research facility looks completely out of context upon first glance. This is where most of my questions will revolve: Who is Iceman? Why is there such a technologically advanced locale in this fantasy story? What is the purpose of giving Mikoto and Mutsumi numerical designations? Why was the ghostly figure Human in appearance? Why are there Humans there to begin with? In other words, what was that scene all about?

Far in the future, a sort of (nuclear) apocalypse will cause humanity to dwindle and mutations to appear hither and yon. The remnants of this civilization will gather in an underground lab, where they'll try to find a cure to their disfiguring ailments and a stopper to death. By digging through the Earth's crust they suddenly come across someone encased in ice - an avatar, which happens to be some kind of manifestation of Uitsunaremitea's powers (it isn't fully explained), Hakuoro. They however name him the Iceman for obvious reasons and study his body to find that coveted panacea to their deteriorating bodies. Somehow the mask Iceman wears is charged with some powers so they also decided to create copies for themselves, eventually getting some positive results beyond their wildest dreams. In the meantime, to deepen their research, they created 'clones' - I mean, artificial beings based on Iceman's body, all of which were given numbers in a scientific, ordinate fashion. Think of them as lab rats with number tags for the scientists, nothing more, nothing less.

One of them, Mikoto, eventually had a child with Iceman but both had to flee (with the participation of a scientist that seems to have retained some scruples) from the lab. They were eventually caught and brought back to the complex but Mikoto got 'dismantled' for further studies, causing Iceman to go berserk and transform the remorseless scientists into those slimy creatures as part of a new pact between Uitsuarunemitea and the said survivors (so that they could live eternally but there is a price to this lengthened life). Then, thanks to Mutsumi (beckoned by her father, "AKA" Iceman), the god is sealed once again...and humanity is reborn under other traits, while the previous one completely disappears from the planet, with the possible exception of Hakuoro/Iceman.

Let's not get confused, Hakuoro is Iceman's new name, given by Tousukuru. Let's repeat that so as to avoid mistakes.

- Tell me and correct me if I got this wrong: the research facility was attacked by a god, where I assume many people died. The human race went extinct, and the key to the facility was left in the hands of Mikoto's daughter, Eruruu?

Got that right. Eruruu is a faraway descendent of Mikoto. One might even suppose that she is Mikoto's reincarnation or whatnot.

- How did Hakuoro manifest himself as a Human? I assume it was after the earthquake, when Eruruu made a pact with Witsarnemitea to care for him. But what does the mask indicate? Or do I have to complete the last battle to get that answer?

Uitsunarunemitea already manifested himself as a human under a guise known as the Iceman, which happens to be a sample of what Mankind was at its apex - hence why the scientists desperately wanted to study his unblemished body so that they could go back to a healthier state. However, it does seem that after the oath he reappeared under Iceman's traits. The mask looks like a magical seal of sorts - I believe it's also a part of Uitsuarunemitea's bones, as suggested by this picture:
http://img398.imageshack.us/img398/1760/uta11akd6.th.jpg (http://img398.imageshack.us/my.php?image=uta11akd6.jpg)
(see the monster's snout? It's the mask, but upside down)

As for the last questions I'm a little bit uncertain and know less about that part so I'm gonna let them for someone else to explain.

EDIT: some tip garnered at Mastress Alita's forum:

Please, make sure you don't make Hakuoro too strong... Why? My Hakuoro was level 38, Attack 99, Def, 99 Mdef 40, 450 HP and Max combo. When he transformed into Uitsuaratemitea... He had over 1000 HP. His attack was 91 (He did 600 to Megumi and Dii with a single hit) his defense were both /??? (Megumi and Transformed Dee did 1 of Damage to him).

As you may know... At the end... Hakuoro and Dii fuse to transform, once again, into the real Uitsuaratemitea. Uitsuaratemitea stats are: Level: 78 HP: 6000 (I'm guessing here. I have done over 5000 Damage and his HP was still http://s1.images.proboards.com/huh.gif/???) Attack: 121 (He does +300 to EVERYONE, meaning, EVERYONE is death with two attacks) Def: 91 (Only the MaxAttacks can do serious damage... The normals do between 1 and100 excetp for: Kamyu: She does +300 with Normals and over 600 with Max. Karura: +200 with Normals, Over 700 with Max. Touka: +200 with Normals, Over 700 with Max. Both, Touka and Karura have 99 Attack. Kamyu has 82. All others do 1 and less than 500 with their Max.) MaDef: 80.

Why does this have to do with Hakuoro? The stronger Hakuoro is at the end... The Stronger Uitsuaratemitea will be. You have been warned... I haven't beat him, yet.

I just beat him... He, indeed, had 6000 HP. Watch out!

[Key Board]

Re:Zaris

a.k.a I explain the plot



So according to Urutori, Dii is an Onkamiyamukai. But she insists that it is no longer him. Who is he now? Or is he really the physical manifestation of Onbitaekayen, the one Kuuya believes is their blessed god?

The great god Witsalnemitea was divided in two. The gentler part is Hakuoro. The bitter part is Dii. On there own they are not true gods, but when the become whole again, Witsalnemitea, the great god is revived.

The god that Kuuya worship are the researchers/red blobs actually.

- The abandoned research facility looks completely out of context upon first glance. This is where most of my questions will revolve: Who is Iceman? Why is there such a technologically advanced locale in this fantasy story?

Iceman is a codename given to witsalnemitea since he was in a case of ice when the researchers first unearthed him. It is speculated that he came from a race of ancient lifeforms. Possibly the ancestors of humanity. In anyway, he is higher being and very powerful.


What is the purpose of giving Mikoto and Mutsumi numerical designations?

Mikoto and Mutsumi were science project created in that lab. Apparently the Earth was becoming more an more inhabitable for humans so they tried to create a new life form that would adapt to this changes and succeed humanity. The names "Mikoto" and "Mutsumi" were new names derived from their code number, since Witsalnemitea doesn't like numbers as names.

Why was the ghostly figure Human in appearance? Why are there Humans there to begin with? In other words, what was that scene all about? :confused:

Those were researchers who were cursed by Witsalnemitea. Let me explain. One day a kind hearted scientist in that research facility decided to let Witsalnemitea and his wife Mikoto go. They enjoyed a brief happiness before the the other researchers came and took back them in. Mikoto lost her life in the process. The enraged Witsalnemitea decided to give the researchers what they wanted all along: the key to immortality..... as an undying pile of red ooze...FOREVER... bwahahaha. And thus they are living a cursed existence even up to now.


- Tell me and correct me if I got this wrong: the research facility was attacked by a god, where I assume many people died.

No, that was witsalnemitea's true form. He was very angry.

The human race went extinct, and the key to the facility was left in the hands of Mikoto's daughter, Eruruu?

Eruru is a descendant is Mikoto and Witsalnemitea. Do you wonder why they emphasize the word family so much when it comes to Eruru? Because she IS a blood relative of Hakuoro.

- How did Hakuoro manifest himself as a Human? I assume it was after the earthquake, when Eruruu made a pact with Witsarnemitea to care for him.

He is able to do that by heart it seems. As I said before, it is speculated that his race is another form of humanity.

But what does the mask indicate? Or do I have to complete the last battle to get that answer?

now this part I don't remember that well. mostly symbolism I guess. IIRC it was with witsalnemitea when the researchers first discovered him.

- How do you defeat Witsarnemitea? His attacks hit a high area and his body limits me to 3 melees (5 if Kurou and Benaui are well-placed). But despite hitting for the 100s and 200s, it's not sinking his HP at all. I'm very worried. >_>

use finishing moves


The pact that Eruruu made to save Aruruu's life. Does that mean Eruruu consciously knows the identity of Hakuoro?

I believe after that she knew.

All that time she endured Hakuoro talking with other women, enduring the almost-rape, always thinking of something but never saying it to him, always serving tea the moment she sees him, was that all for the sake of her devoting her body and soul to him as according to the pact? Or were some, if not all, of those actions by Eruruu genuine?

Excuse me, but what the heck do you mean by that?

Correct me if I'm wrong, but it seems that Hakuoro is aware that Eruruu is being "restrained". Is that why he insists on battling Mutsumi alone? That he holds Eruruu, tells her she is a free woman, and kisses her (right before transforming into Witsarnemitea)?

No, he is the one who restrained her and his army because the fight with Mutsumi is personal.

[Zaris]

Thank you, Key Board and Renegade334. This helped clarify a great many of my doubts and confusion.

Let's try and get a timeline assembled. Same massive spoiler alert! Endgame spoilers!
Pre-Mutation Period
- In the beginning, there was Uitsuarunemitea, our god. We assume he has existed for as long as the planet has been.
- Uitsuarunemitea is sealed inside the planet.
- Two humans stumble upon the seal of Uitsuarunemitea. The great god's power is transfered between the two, each "representing opposite personalities and facets", good and evil.
- One individual is sealed in ice after the confrontation with Uitsuarunemitea. The other escapes. Whereabouts become unknown.
- "Nuclear incident" occurs. Humanity begins to mutate and the planet slowly becomes incompatible to human physiology.

Post-Mutation Period
- An underground labratory is built to shield themselves from the radiation fallout. Studies to cure the mutation begins.
- Digging through the crust, a man is found wearing a mask and encased in ice. He is named "Iceman" and taken to the labratory for study.
- Scientists discover that Iceman's body contains something promising to build a vaccine - whether it is from the fusion between Uitsuarunemitea and Iceman that makes him a kind of "super-human" or the mask itself, we can't be certain.
- Using tissue samples from Iceman, clones were made by fusing human and Iceman's genetic makeup. This was in order to create humanoid lifeforms that could survive on the planet.
- Subject 3150, Mikoto, and Iceman fall in love and have a child.
- Desiring to live out a normal life, Mikoto and Iceman attempt to flee (with the help of one sympathetic scientist). They are caught and returned to the lab.
- Mikoto is "disassembled". And enraged Iceman manifests himself as the great god Uitsuarunemitea, transforms the researchers into pools of blood-red slime (as an answer to their wishes for immortality), and destroys the labratory.
- With the help of Subject 64, Mutsumi, Iceman is once again sealed.
- The remaining labratory subjects scatter and populate the entire continent.
- Humanity becomes extinct.

The Reemergence of Civilization
- Most of the population assemble alongside those with visually similar characteristics. Rabbit ears, wings, fox-ear and tails. Each "ethnicity" occupies a particular region of the continent.
- City-states become empires, certain regions enter an Iron Age-like period of technological prowess. One region advances further to mass-produce manlike giant armored vehicles. Another, known as the Onkamiyamukai, studies the realm of magic and psychokenesis. They occupy a region above where the human labratory once existed.
- Mikoto and Iceman's child (or a decendant of that child, we can't be certain) marries and has an offspring. She is named Eruruu.
- Aruruu is born. The mother dies durning childbirth.
- At some point, when Eruruu is at the age of 14-20, a gigantic earthquake shakes the continent. Her sister, Aruruu, falls from a tree in a forest and is mortally wounded.
- Iceman manifests himself as Uitsuarunemitea and appears before Eruruu. In exchange for saving Aruruu's life, Eruruu will devote herself to care for Iceman.
- Aruruu is saved, and Iceman appears as an injured man with a mask. He collapses onto the ground. Eruruu takes the man to her home in the village of Yamayura to be treated. Whether Eruruu knows the man to be the one she made the oath to or not is uncertain.
- Iceman is treated, but recalls nothing about his past, not Mikoto, not the labratory, not even knowing himself to be a shard of Uitsuarunemitea, not even his own name Iceman.
- After proving to be quite capable in Yamayura, Iceman is given the name Hakuoro after Eruruu's father.

And the rest...falls into place.

If there is something I got wrong, do let me know. I don't want to get anything wrong.

Now, to answer your question so you can answer MY question, Key Board (lol). Same endgame spoilers.
You didn't understand what I meant when I asked if she was doing everything against her will or not. Think about it for a moment: you notice how she is always serving tea, always being nice to Hakuoro. Is that her nature? Is she just a nice person to begin with? OR...is Eruruu being a subservient to Hakuoro because of the oath she made?

Remember the Kutcha-Ketcha incident, when Hakuoro was having an identity crisis? Eruruu told him she'd be with him no matter what, and in his drunken state, he put Eruruu on his bed, opened her kimono, and started fondling her breasts. She didn't resist; she endured it. Same thing can be said when they actually made love several days later. Do you (and others. Let's hear what other people have to say) believe that Eruruu was enduring it just to satisfy Hakuoro's needs? She said she would devote her body and soul to care for Iceman. Was this what she was doing? That she had no choice and had to accept whatever was being done to her? OR...is this Eruruu actually WANTING a sexual relationship with Hakuoro, that it was something she wants to do, not because she has to?

There are so many moments in the game where you hear Eruruu wanting to bring up something, but she says, "Oh, it's nothing." or "Oh, I didn't say anything!" or something else along those lines. You see how jealous she gets when she sees Hakuoro meddle around with other women. She gets angry, she bites him. Do you think she handled each of those situations they way she did because it was, as said above, what Hakuoro desired? Eruruu is only a slave or a caretaker to Hakuoro and can't say no to Hakuoro? And why does Eruruu always say "It's nothing?" Do you think she knows something Hakuoro doesn't but is too shy to bring it up?

Any answers that people give can be an opinion! I'm not looking for facts! I'm just wanting to know how other people are interpreting the relationship between Hakuoro and Eruruu. Of course, the ONLY way these questions are legitimate is if the following question can be answered with a "YES":

Does Eruruu know who Hakuoro really is?

[Key Board]

OK


first, IIRC...

witsalnemitea started to divide AFTER the mikoto incident.

it's that particular event that caused him to be schizo. he loved Mikoto. until today she's the only woman that he truly loved.

part of him loves humanity. the other part will not forgive it. In an undisclosed time after his imprisonment by Mutsumi (probably a decade before the start of the anime) and an unlucky person named Dii stubled upon the underground ruins and his prison. The angry part of him possessed Dii and became the being we see today.

2nd, Eruru's contract with Witsalnemitea is simply for her to heal him in exchange of of him healing Aruru. It's called equivalent exchange I guess. No, he couldn't heal himself.

Whatever Eruru does besides that is because she's a wet blanket / outclassed / shy / her own choice.

[Cruzz]

Thank you, Key Board and Renegade334. This helped clarify a great many of my doubts and confusion.

Let's try and get a timeline assembled. Same massive spoiler alert! Endgame spoilers!
Pre-Mutation Period
- In the beginning, there was Uitsuarunemitea, our god. We assume he has existed for as long as the planet has been.
- Uitsuarunemitea is sealed inside the planet.
- Two humans stumble upon the seal of Uitsuarunemitea. The great god's power is transfered between the two, each "representing opposite personalities and facets", good and evil.
- One individual is sealed in ice after the confrontation with Uitsuarunemitea. The other escapes. Whereabouts become unknown.
- "Nuclear incident" occurs. Humanity begins to mutate and the planet slowly becomes incompatible to human physiology.

Post-Mutation Period
- An underground labratory is built to shield themselves from the radiation fallout. Studies to cure the mutation begins.
- Digging through the crust, a man is found wearing a mask and encased in ice. He is named "Iceman" and taken to the labratory for study.
- Scientists discover that Iceman's body contains something promising to build a vaccine - whether it is from the fusion between Uitsuarunemitea and Iceman that makes him a kind of "super-human" or the mask itself, we can't be certain.
- Using tissue samples from Iceman, clones were made by fusing human and Iceman's genetic makeup. This was in order to create humanoid lifeforms that could survive on the planet.
- Subject 3150, Mikoto, and Iceman fall in love and have a child.
- Desiring to live out a normal life, Mikoto and Iceman attempt to flee (with the help of one sympathetic scientist). They are caught and returned to the lab.
- Mikoto is "disassembled". And enraged Iceman manifests himself as the great god Uitsuarunemitea, transforms the researchers into pools of blood-red slime (as an answer to their wishes for immortality), and destroys the labratory.
- With the help of Subject 64, Mutsumi, Iceman is once again sealed.
- The remaining labratory subjects scatter and populate the entire continent.
- Humanity becomes extinct.

The Reemergence of Civilization
- Most of the population assemble alongside those with visually similar characteristics. Rabbit ears, wings, fox-ear and tails. Each "ethnicity" occupies a particular region of the continent.
- City-states become empires, certain regions enter an Iron Age-like period of technological prowess. One region advances further to mass-produce manlike giant armored vehicles. Another, known as the Onkamiyamukai, studies the realm of magic and psychokenesis. They occupy a region above where the human labratory once existed.
- Mikoto and Iceman's child (or a decendant of that child, we can't be certain) marries and has an offspring. She is named Eruruu.
- Aruruu is born. The mother dies durning childbirth.
- At some point, when Eruruu is at the age of 14-20, a gigantic earthquake shakes the continent. Her sister, Aruruu, falls from a tree in a forest and is mortally wounded.
- Iceman manifests himself as Uitsuarunemitea and appears before Eruruu. In exchange for saving Aruruu's life, Eruruu will devote herself to care for Iceman.
- Aruruu is saved, and Iceman appears as an injured man with a mask. He collapses onto the ground. Eruruu takes the man to her home in the village of Yamayura to be treated. Whether Eruruu knows the man to be the one she made the oath to or not is uncertain.
- Iceman is treated, but recalls nothing about his past, not Mikoto, not the labratory, not even knowing himself to be a shard of Uitsuarunemitea, not even his own name Iceman.
- After proving to be quite capable in Yamayura, Iceman is given the name Hakuoro after Eruruu's father.


IIRC. Nothing is mentioned about the pre-mutation time in the game, except that Iceman got frozen in the ice during that time and that the mask he is wearing is considerably older. I guess the missing link scene much earlier would have been from that period too, but that thing left me quite confused to be honest.

Personality split hasn't happened yet.

There is no "nuclear incident", or atleast it's not mentioned. Mizushima explained that the scientists's bodies are so weakened that any germs that might be completely harmless to Iceman would probably be lethal to them as a reason why he nor the others never actually appeared before him and that the only place they can live anymore is in these atmospherically controlled lab facilities. Don't think they mentioned what caused their bodies to deteriorate so much.

Multis weren't created as humans that can survive on the planet, they were created as test subjects to find a cure for the actual humans.

They don't flee because they desire a normal life, they fleed because Mizushima tells Iceman that the other scientists decided to refreeze him during the medical checkup next morning.

63, not 64.

The point before Mutsumi seals him would be the first indication of a personality split. While the other part rampages on, one part of Uitsaru begs for someone to stop him.

The armored mechs are the ones the scientists used to bring Iceman back, Dii gave them to Kuuya's people, they weren't manufactured by them.

As for Eruruw:

She knew Hakuoro wasn't human all along, and that she was bound by a contract with him. She also knew her feelings for him were "fake" ones that the contract imposed on her.

[Renegade334]

Is it possible that the PS2 version and timeline might be slightly different from the PC game? I mean, there is a new character appearing in the PS2 so I wonder if the stories might differ somewhat...

[Zaris]

A big, big thank you to Cruzz and Key Board for resolving these questions for me. As I came to suspect last night, there are more questions left unanswered than answered. So is the typical way of things with most types of drama. Everything (more or less) has become clear to me, and for that, I want to thank you again for alleviating my confusion.

Based on the corrections, here is a more accurate timeline. A reference, for people who want to know the actual course of pre-events in Utawarerumono. If there's still problems within, do let me know. I'm working on a writen compiliation of this for myself as well :eyebrow::
What We Know
- There is a masked man encased in ice below the planet surface.
- There is a human race on the verge of extinction. Their immune systems have been compromised and thus can only live in artificial facilities below the planet. There is no explanation as to why this is happening.
- The humans unearth the man in ice and study him in detail. To compliment where he was discovered, scientists codename him Iceman.

The Search
- The things we can conclude about Iceman is: he is a higher lifeform, and he can resist whatever is being inflicted upon the present-day humans. It is suggested that he is Uitsuarunemitea, one who possesses Uitsuarunemitea's power, or an increadibly advanced human being. But the facts are too obscure to draw any definate conclusions.
- Using Iceman's body as a template, they clone humans as test subjects in an effort to find a cure and extend their lifespan (to the point of immortality, at best).
- Subject 3150 (Mikoto) and Iceman fall in love and have a child.
- A decision to refreeze Iceman was made. Mizushima, a scientist sympathetic to Iceman, decides to let the family go, but they are caught by giant armored mechs and taken back to the facility.
- Mikoto is "dismantled". An enraged Iceman manifests himself as Uitsuarunemitea, destroys the facility, and turns the humans into pools of blood-red slime, an answer to their wishes for immortality.
- The anger makes Iceman schizophrenic, or have split personalities. Whichever the case, one half wishes for more bloodshed, the other wants to be stopped. Bitter, gentle. Evil, good. However you wish to look at it.
- Subject 63 (Mutsumi) seals Iceman.

The Uncertainties
- It is assumed that the remaining laboratory subjects escaped the facility and populated the entire continent. People gathered mostly in accordance to their own "ethnicity", wings, rabbit ears, fox tails.
- Iceman and Mikoto's child holds onto a bracelet-shaped talisman, never realizing it to be the key that opens the sealed labratory. The talisman is passed down from generation to generation.
- At some point in time, Dii stumbles upon the cave where Iceman had been sealed. He inherits Uitsuarunemitea's "angry" side, then his whereabouts become unknown.
- At some point in time, Dii offers the giant armored mechs to the empire that Kuuya rules.

The Reverse Evolution
- The story begins when most, if not all empires are in an iron age state of technological and social prowess. Some, like the Onkamiyamukai, possess magic and psychokinetic powers.
- We can speculate that Eruruu and Aruruu are the 3rd generation offspring of Iceman and Mikoto at the bare minimum, but that is most likely not the case. The key to the long-forgotten facility is now with Eruruu, tied to her hair.
- A giant earthquake shakes the continent. Aruruu is mortally wounded as a result. Iceman appears before Eruruu. In exchange for saving Aruruu's life, Eruruu will "devote her body and soul" to care for this "savior".
- Iceman obtains human shape but retains the mask. Seriously wounded himself, Eruruu takes him to her home in the village of Yamayura to be healed.
- Iceman awakens, having no recollection of his long-term past.
- Proving to be a capable individual, Iceman is renamed Hakuroro by the village elder Tousukuru, after Eruruu's father's name.

What We Don't Know (or what I don't know lol)
- The cause of the earthquake
- The reason behind the memory loss
- How much time passed between when Iceman destroyed the laboratory and when Utawarerumono begins
- How Kamyu obtained Mutsumi's "soul"
- The extent of Eruruu's oath to the one that saved her sister's life
- Whether Eruruu knows about Hakuoro being a half of Uitsuarunemitea or not (though the former is most likely the case)
------------------------------------------------------------------------

I see my question about the status of Hakuoro and Eruruu's relationship is under heat. Good! I enjoy debates. It's why we have a forum. :P
So I have Key Board telling me Eruruu's contract to Hakuoro stopped as soon as he was nursed back to health, and any feelings towards him were her own. And Cruzz is suggesting that she has been bonded to the contract all this time, and she may not have any feelings towards him at all (albeit such an impression can change over time). I'm surprised that not more people have played the game through its entirety yet, as I'd really like to hear what more people have to comment on this. Or maybe I'm just too infatuated and impatient with replies. =/ In any case, I appreciate what you guys had to say on the matter.
------------------------------------------------------------------------

I am guessing that the PS2 version of Utawarerumono will be the exact same as the PC, with the romantic scenes in between twisted to be implied or less explicit. Regarding new characters, I am assuming that the creators are doing either one of the two things below:

- Extending the length of the game by adding more content in the middle (an empire we haven't touched on yet) or at the end (maybe the story continues onward after the presumed ending), or...
- Broadening established material to offer more character development. I.E. what if we focused a bit more on Na Tunk, and that new character is a blood-relative of Karura? It's probably not, but I'm just suggesting.

But since I don't have a PS2, much less a Japanese PS2, I'll never know. :frustrated:

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Regarding the last battle in the game:
Please, make sure you don't make Hakuoro too strong... Why? My Hakuoro was level 38, Attack 99, Def, 99 Mdef 40, 450 HP and Max combo. When he transformed into Uitsuaratemitea... He had over 1000 HP. His attack was 91 (He did 600 to Megumi and Dii with a single hit) his defense were both /??? (Megumi and Transformed Dee did 1 of Damage to him).

As you may know... At the end... Hakuoro and Dii fuse to transform, once again, into the real Uitsuaratemitea. Uitsuaratemitea stats are: Level: 78 HP: 6000 (I'm guessing here. I have done over 5000 Damage and his HP was still ???/???) Attack: 121 (He does +300 to EVERYONE, meaning, EVERYONE is death with two attacks) Def: 91 (Only the MaxAttacks can do serious damage... The normals do between 1 and100 excetp for: Kamyu: She does +300 with Normals and over 600 with Max. Karura: +200 with Normals, Over 700 with Max. Touka: +200 with Normals, Over 700 with Max. Both, Touka and Karura have 99 Attack. Kamyu has 82. All others do 1 and less than 500 with their Max.) MaDef: 80.

Why does this have to do with Hakuoro? The stronger Hakuoro is at the end... The Stronger Uitsuaratemitea will be. You have been warned... I haven't beat him, yet.

I just beat him... He, indeed, had 6000 HP. Watch out!

Ouch! I am screwed! I spent my whole time letting Hakuoro do all the killing and maxing everything he got. He's now level 32, combos maxed, ATK and DEF at 99, Magic DEF at 30. And now I can't even use my best player to defeat the final boss...himself! So far, I've had no luck. My best characters are merely Lv25 w/o any maxed combos or 99 ATK. They do like 200-300 tops. Don't even get me started on Dorii, Guraa, Oboro, and Kurou because I did my best to avoid using those characters. Of course, I made Benaui and Aruruu tanks by raising their DEF up the whazoo, but tanks don't help if the final boss does nothing but area attacks. This game sure is good with surprises. ~_~

Again, many thanks to people that contributed.

[Cruzz]

What We Don't Know (or what I don't know lol)
- The cause of the earthquake
- The reason behind the memory loss
- How much time passed between when Iceman destroyed the laboratory and when Utawarerumono begins
- How Kamyu obtained Mutsumi's "soul"
- The extent of Eruruu's oath to the one that saved her sister's life
- Whether Eruruu knows about Hakuoro being a half of Uitsuarunemitea or not (though the former is most likely the case)
------------------------------------------------------------------------

I see my question about the status of Hakuoro and Eruruu's relationship is under heat. Good! I enjoy debates. It's why we have a forum. :P
So I have Key Board telling me Eruruu's contract to Hakuoro stopped as soon as he was nursed back to health, and any feelings towards him were her own. And Cruzz is suggesting that she has been bonded to the contract all this time, and she may not have any feelings towards him at all (albeit such an impression can change over time). I'm surprised that not more people have played the game through its entirety yet, as I'd really like to hear what more people have to comment on this. Or maybe I'm just too infatuated and impatient with replies. =/ In any case, I appreciate what you guys had to say on the matter.
------------------------------------------------------------------------



Dii and Hakuoro fought each other, and Hakuoro apparently lost his memory because of the wounds he got from the battle. I can't remember if there was any DIRECT mention of the earthquake being caused by their fight, but it would certainly be the most logical conclusion.

There are no dates or date estimates mentioned in the game as I recall.

Would be better if I could check the game for the actual lines, but Eruruw's contract was more or less "a life for a life". If you want to save your sister, you will offer me your whole being. Hakuoro nullified her contract right before the final battle.

Anyway, I wasn't really claiming that Eruruw didn't develop feelings for Hakuoro, it's just that atleast at first her feelings for him were ones that the contract imposed on her. She did care for her even after the contract was broken at the end so she obviously felt something towards him.

[Key Board]

Zaris, you drive me nuts :)

what I am saying that Eruru's contract with him was for her to nurse him back to health and take care of his well being. Whetever else she does.. ie: being the oh so tragic heroine that you are depicting of her is her very own choice. For instance, there is nothing in the contract that states: "be a wet noodle and make me my damn sandwich woman" :)

And I never said anything about contract nullification, either.

But yes, as Zaris said, she was freed in the last mission. Karura was set free as well, but Karura being Karura says that she has always lived the way she wanted to and never felt binded

[Renegade334]

But, yes, as Zaris said,
You mean Cruzz, don't you?


Regarding that new PS2 character, she isn't a Giriyagina - rather, she seems from Tousukuru or rather belongs to the fox-ear-and-tail race.

http://img206.imageshack.us/img206/1287/char20ne4.th.gif (http://img206.imageshack.us/img206/1287/char20ne4.gif)

As for her name, it's in here but it's a pic so I can't copy the text and babelfish it.

http://img223.imageshack.us/img223/7800/name20zv5.gif
http://img223.imageshack.us/img223/3023/text20jf8.gif

In-game appearance gif: http://img138.imageshack.us/img138/2592/chip20cl4.gif

Full page available at: http://www.aquaplus.co.jp/uta/characters.html You need to wait a minute or so till all links are made available and then only will you be able to click on the other characters and enter their profiles.

Somehow that girl remind me of the stereotypical Chinese martial artist girl with her head buns...-_-;;

[Kyero Fox]

You mean Cruzz, don't you?


Regarding that new PS2 character, she isn't a Giriyagina - rather, she seems from Tousukuru or rather belongs to the fox-ear-and-tail race.

http://img206.imageshack.us/img206/1287/char20ne4.th.gif (http://img206.imageshack.us/img206/1287/char20ne4.gif)



HOT DOG! a Fox girl?! ... to bad I still like Kaura :D

[Renegade334]

Fox or dog. No idea which one she belongs to. It'd however be appreciated if someone could translate the two pics I provided in the previous page, it'd give us more information on who she is and what consequences she'd bring to the storyline.

[roxybudgy]

http://img223.imageshack.us/img223/3023/text20jf8.gif

I might be a bit off but the image says:

Kamuchataaru

A new character from the PS2 game.
She's the hostess of a store in the red light district.
Just when stability was returning to the country, unrest occurs.
[They] met her when they were gathering information around the red light district.

Still, it doesn't say much about her role in the game, all is says is her name, who she is, and when she appears.

[Majek]

I guess she's just one more on Hakuoro's hump or will be humped list :heh:

[Zaris]

Well Kuuya was talking a lot about the red light district in the PC game. Maybe in the PS2, he'll actually satisfy her interests by going there.
They even made a fighting character of her. What's she gonna do? Blow kisses? ;o

Somehow that girl remind me of the stereotypical Chinese martial artist girl with her head buns...-_-;;
Stereotypical!? I've only seen two! Chen Li from Street Fighter 2 (excellent game. I just went back to playing it again ;D ), and one other I can't recall. Probably from a game that involves war or volleyball...or both. -_-

[Renegade334]

I recall three cases in manga (since I read more than watch tv or subs/raws):
- Mahou Sensei Negima
- Hentai Kamen
- History's Strongest Disciple Kenishi
There were others but I can't recall them. Anyway, I've seen enough of them to tell myself, 'stereotype'...

[Cardiac Glycoside]

There is always a time at which I spoil myself horridly about a series. That time is now.

I think I'll still watch because if The "Yeti" is as pimped out as suggested.... whoooooo.

[Decagon]

I recall three cases in manga (since I read more than watch tv or subs/raws):
- Mahou Sensei Negima
- Hentai Kamen
- History's Strongest Disciple Kenishi
There were others but I can't recall them. Anyway, I've seen enough of them to tell myself, 'stereotype'...
It's just a hairstyle. Would you call long braids a stereotype? God forbid Kuuya and Karura being braid hacks like all the hundreds of other braided drawn gals. Touka fits the ponytail steryotype then! :uhoh: Must be why she likes cute things since steryotypical braided girls seem so attracted to cute things. :eyespin: Yes, the new girl must be a stereotype since we know so little about her save one trip to the hairdresser :heh:.

[JamesX]

I just finished the game.


Maybe I missed something, but I was under the impression that the Contract Eruru made was after the robots attached the castle and killed Aruru?

I don't know where some people got the impression that the contract was ineffect at the start of the game.

I was also under the impression that Majority of the people are Dogs, and not Fox.


I am also missing the last 2 picture from the Gallery.

Anyone know when/where are those two pictures collected?

[Renegade334]

Maybe I missed something, but I was under the impression that the Contract Eruru made was after the robots attached the castle and killed Aruru?

Alright...
That'd be a flashback to the earthquake that preceded Hakuoro's discovery in the forest and his memory loss - meaning, before episode 1 of the anime, when Hakuoro wakes up in Eruruu's house. In order to save her sister, Eruruu made the contract before Hakuoro appeared under his human guise. She only gets relieved from her burden when Hakuoro discovers about the deal and frees her from her word. That should be before he goes to fight Dii.

I was also under the impression that Majority of the people are Dogs, and not Fox.

Dog, fox, wolf...hard to tell. Depends on one's standpoint.

I am also missing the last 2 picture from the Gallery.

Anyone know when/where are those two pictures collected?

You must beat the game at the hardest mode ('expert'/'hard' or whatever) available to get the two.
Here's one of the pair - the other one is the same but without her clothes, hence why I won't post it here.
http://img163.imageshack.us/img163/6963/uta64azf3.jpg


It's just a hairstyle. Would you call long braids a stereotype? God forbid Kuuya and Karura being braid hacks like all the hundreds of other braided drawn gals. Touka fits the ponytail steryotype then! :uhoh: Must be why she likes cute things since steryotypical braided girls seem so attracted to cute things. :eyespin: Yes, the new girl must be a stereotype since we know so little about her save one trip to the hairdresser :heh:.

I'm talking about the female Chinese fighter stereotype - the one that easily be recognized by its two buns. I never said anything about braids or ponytails, just that it was a recurrent and familiar character design. Like THIS one: http://www.sfgalleries.net/art/st-gba/portraits/chunli.jpg

[gammaoh]

I just read some things about Karura's alignement. She's supposed to be lawful evil. When I read that I went completely ZOMG WTF???

She seems more chaotic good to me.

Anyway, does anyone have each character stats and alignement as we can find in Fate/Stay Night?

[Kyero Fox]

I just read some things about Karura's alignement. She's supposed to be lawful evil. When I read that I went completely ZOMG WTF???

She seems more chaotic good to me.

Anyway, does anyone have each character stats and alignement as we can find in Fate/Stay Night?

I thought she was evil too :D proved us wrongXD

[Lost]

I just read some things about Karura's alignement. She's supposed to be lawful evil. When I read that I went completely ZOMG WTF???
Hmmm.. That may be

a spoiler.

[gammaoh]

No really :D

But I accept to be spoiled. Just leave a BIG spoiler tag and warn me if it's really too much.

[Renegade334]

Haven't played the game but...

I know that at the very end she roams across Tousukuru with Touka a bit like adventurers (since they didn't Hakuoro eventually returned from Uitsuarunemitea's seal and went off on their own) - very much like Train Hartnet and Sven Vollfield from Black Cat if you see the reference. So I don't think she switched sides before that.
But I think the 'lawful evil' thingy was due to her slaughtering that slave ship's crew because they deserved it. Karura isn't an evil person, just that she went through rough times.

[Decagon]

I'm talking about the female Chinese fighter stereotype - the one that easily be recognized by its two buns. I never said anything about braids or ponytails, just that it was a recurrent and familiar character design. Like THIS one: http://www.sfgalleries.net/art/st-gba/portraits/chunli.jpg
And I'm saying that the new character's hairstyle doesn't automatically make her a Chinese fighter stereotype. Having two buns isn't uniquely Chinese. If they introduced a male character with a long braid, would you automatically assume he's a "male Chinese fighter" stereotype without knowing anything about him? Or would you rather have me pull up examples of female Chinese fighters that don't have two buns?

If you listen to her voice sample, there isn't anything to tip off any hints of "Chinese", and her manner of dress looks to conform with the other denizens that inhabit the world Utawarerumono takes place in.

[zalas]

You must beat the game at the hardest mode ('expert'/'hard' or whatever) available to get the two.
Here's one of the pair - the other one is the same but without her clothes, hence why I won't post it here.
There's 3 levels of "hard modes." After beating any of them, you get awards on achievements, like 100 kills without losing a person, etc. If you get any of the achievements, you get the first picture. If you get ALL of the achievements, you get the second picture. This is only available in the DVD ROM version, btw.

[Zaris]

I finished the game about two days ago. I must admit, a game that brings tears to my eyes immediately gets a high grade from me because it's successfully manipulated me to develop so much emotion for its characters to wish they never leave or wish they'd live forever, and things like that. The juxtaposition of a serious plot element with a bit of fun (the S-RPG battles, challenging yet doable) makes Utawarerumono an Grade-A game.

I wrote my own personal review of the game on my FFXI linkshell website, Exile (http://takattack.net/exile/) to spread the message of Utawarerumono to my gaming buddies. Yes, it does contain spoilers and I don't advise anyone who hasn't played it and not want to be spoiled to click the link. It begins about a quarter of the way down the page. I wrote it for an audience that more or less wouldn't know anything about anime or the Japanese language, so forgive me if it sounds sort of basic lol.

I don't presume to understand 100% of the story (not even now >.>). But I wrote it as a means to acknowledge how interesting and well told the story is to people who may never know about this anime. As you may have guessed from my posting, I'm a very story-driven person; I admit that people like Touka and Oboro are facinating characters but to me, they're sub-characters and don't play as an important role. Hakuoro and Eruruu is what Utawarerumono is really about, and that's what my review pretty much covers.

As a respect, I cited these sources in helping me write (and mediatize) the review:
- Mastress Alita (Boy's Love Games Headquarters (http://blgames.proboards25.com/index.cgi))
- Sora_Nao's Livejournal
- Cruzz, Key Board, Renegade334 (Animesuki. BIG BIG thanks for helping me get the story right)
- Fuyuu (you probably don't know her, but she owns the webspace that I wrote the review on)

[Cruzz]

So here's something of a spoiler bomb. A fairly quick & bad translation of a japanese page about some parts about the utawarerumono game story. Hope somebody finds it of interest. Atleast I finally understood the archeologist scene thanks to this, didn't have a save game near it so I couldn't check the scene and was rather confused at how it fit in.


Original: http://www.ht-net21.ne.jp/~tsurugi/utaware.htm

***Note: cast-off shell is kinda clunky, but it can't realy be helped. I considered "Empty one" for a bit, but that would be going a bit too far in simplification

Utawarerumono analysis

In addition to being fun as a game, Utawarerumono's (released 26/4/2002) intricately constructed world and characters are fun to think about, and add to the game's charm.

However, it is difficult to understand everything with just one playthrough, and there are mysteries that get no explanation in the main game itself. I will be including assumptions about those here as well.

Of course, this will be full of spoilers, so I definitely do not recommend reading this if you haven't played the game to the end. If you haven't played Utawarerumono yet, or you are in the middle of playing it, first play it through to the end. Playing at a normal pace, you should be able to finish it in roughly 20 hours.

World setting

Utawarerumono is set in future Japan. The other continents have either been destroyed or people don't live on them anymore, and the cause of that is told in the recollection scene right before Hakuoro and Dii (The cast-off shell and his alter ego. More on this later) combine and get sealed.

A ”great father” had arranged things so that should he be turned into a red gel creature by the ”God”, laboratories in other countries(?) would fire Amaterasu and destroy the Japanese laboratory(?) but at that point a ”great father” that hadn't been turned into gel yet wished for the other countries to perish, ”God” heard and granted his wish. As a result, response from laboratories other than the japanese one ceased, and Amaterasu was invalidated.

Amaterasu wasn't explained in detail, but it seems likely that it is a giant anti-surface laser irradiation system in orbit. It's power is immense, in the game it annihilated the capital of Shakukoporu and it's surroundings in an instant.

　
　
――――――――――――――――――――
Time Axis

The game can be divided into three time periods. The oldest time period mentioned in the Utawarerumono story is ”modern age”, then there's the period where Iceman is unfrozen, and finally the main time period of the game.
　
――――――――――――――――――――

First of all, let's start from ”modern age”

In the modern age, the reason why the archeologist (name unknown) turns into Iceman is told. The archeologist is shot in the stomach by a ”man” in front of the petrified(?) God, and his blood splatters on the mask of the God and wakens it.

Because of the archeologist resisting, the ”man” is killed by the one he was set to kill, but the archeologist is close to death as well.At that point, the awakened God tells the archeologist that ”In exchange for thy body”, he will grant his wish.

Because of the pain he was in, the wish of the archeologist was ”just...let me sleep...”.
His wish granted, the archeologist is turned into ”Iceman”, but in exchange his body was given to the “God”. In addition, I feel that the reason the “God” starts splitting in two in the period where Iceman is unfrozen is the personality of the archeologist, but details of this are unknown.

As an aside, in the game, the reason why Kamyu craves blood when one of the other personalities inside her awakens wasn't explained, but I believe there is a connection to how the God awakened when blood came in contact with it's mask. Also, according to what Mutsumi said, Kamyu is just one of the many personalities in her, so the personality that craves blood is not necessarily Mutsumi.
――――――――――――――――――――

Next, the time period when Iceman is unfrozen. His basic personality seems to be that of the archeologist.

Mankind (in other words ”the great fathers”) have lost their immunity system, and live in sterilized underground laboratories while experimenting with creating sub-humans they call ”Malta”s. All the characters that appear in the main part of the game later are descendants of these Maltas. They were all created with Iceman as the base, so I guess it might be natural for many people, starting with Aruruw, to feel drawn to Hakuoro.

The fact that Hakuoro's and Mikoto's baby is the ancestor of Eruruw and Aruruw can be understood from the master key episode. Mikoto herself met an unfortunate end, but like her(his?) parents had wished, the baby apparently led a reasonably happy life. If she hadn't, no doubt the master key wouldn't have been passed all the way down to Eruruw's generation.
　
It seems Mutsumi didn't like Mikoto. Even though Mutsumi was the existence that was ”closest” to Iceman, Iceman chose Mikoto. This is more or less clear from Mikoto saying ”Yet again you didn't choose me” in the main story of the game. But didn't Hakuoro satisfy Mutsumi in the end by telling her ”I will never forget again”?
　
Because of Mikoto's unfortunate end that I mentioned earlier, the God inside of Iceman awakened, and went berserk. But, inside the rampaging god a different thought forms, ”STOP US, IF YOU CANT THEN DESTROY US!”. These thoughts will later turn into the ”Cast-off shell”. Also,
　starting from this time the God begins to split in two, but it's not a rapid process, rather a gradual forming of independent personalities.

The one that sealed the rampaging God was Mutsumi, but it wasn't what Mutsumi had wished. As she said, ”I don't want to feel like that again”. But stopping the rampaging God was impossible for Mutsumi, so while saying ”If that is what father wishes”, she fires Amaterasu in order to destroy the God, but as that failed, she could only seal the God. The powers she used to seal the God are unknown, but those powers are passed down among her descendants, the Onkamiyaryuu race.

The rampage of the god acts as a trigger for the world the main game happens in to be created. ”The great fathers” are turned into red gel-like creatures, and the ”Malta”s that were supposed to be scrapped escape to the surface and start building a world for themselves.

By the way, among the Maltas was a line of Maltas that hadn't been destined for scrapping, and had been the favourites of the great fathers. They were the Shakukoporu race. Also, I believe that several years passed between the Maltas being released and the God going berserk, and during that time the Shakukoporu race lived with the great fathers. It seems the reason the others scorn the Shakukoporu race and view them as troglodytes isn't just because they resemble rabbits (rabbits dig rabbit holes and live in them).
――――――――――――――――――――
　There are a lot of mysteries in the main part of the game so I'll be going through them one by one.

――――――――――――――――――――

What is Hakuoro?
A splinter of Uitsarunemitea (God), in other words ”The cast-off shell”.
He has the body and personality of the archeologist, but because of the wounds he received from fighting his alter ego after awakening, he lost his memory.It seems he can freely use his divine powers when he regains his memory, but as he doesn't have his memories, his divine powers don't activate at all during the start and up until the middle of the game.
　
But, in the fight with Niwe, when his body is in danger, he awakens to his divine powers for the first time in the game. After this point, it would seem that Hakuoro is able to use his divine powers when he is about to lose something precious to him.

In other words, the reason why his divine powers didn't awaken with the death of Tuskuru or the villagers was that comp